The Immortals Poison

by Stayrr

This is the story of the youth Wen Leyang, born into the family with an expertise in the cultivation of the Art of Poison. The enemy may not always be evil, and neither does someone evil necessarily be the enemy. However, one thing is certain. Wen Leyang is a frank and honest young man, a delightful hero who posseses a kind disposition towards any living creature.

3. 65

Read The Immortal's Poison - Chapter 65 online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 65: The Acquaintance

The Qing Miao lad who had re-emerged to give the report had been so carried away with elation that he was unable to react in time when he heard the warning. Suddenly, he felt both his Achilles' tendons tighten as something grabbed his heels. He was both shocked and terrified until it felt like his brain was boiling. He shouted and twisted his body in a weird manner, intending to counter the attack. All he could feel at the moment was the sensation of his body being lifted off the ground before being put back down again.

A chubby little child, whose height was only slightly taller than his knees, was standing in front of him and gestured at him with complicated finger movements, all the while making an 'aah, aah, aah' sound in a young and childish voice.

Everyone stared as their eyes almost popped out of their heads. The zombie baby had been like a mindless Hercules earlier as he lifted the Qing Miao lad who had been blocking his way, then turned around and put the lad back onto the ground behind him.

Ah Dan gestured contentedly for a while before he seemed to remember something. He then turned around quickly and saw Little Chili Pepper looking at him with a smile. He let out a sigh of relief as he quickly wobbled towards Mumu and ignored the Qing Miao altogether.

Wen Leyang stood in front of Mumu and stared back at Ah Dan with his guard on.

Mumu shook her head with difficulty and pleaded, "Don't…It'll be all right."

Ah Dan walked to Wen Leyang's feet then looked up with a gaze that was like an ant looking at an elephant. He then squatted down and patted Wen Leyang's feet with his fat little hands in a familiar way. Wen Leyang had wanted to dodge but he soon discovered that the zombie baby's hands were patting him softly without the slightest power.

Wen Leyang, shocked, turned and looked at Little Chili Pepper, "Was he…saying hello to me?"

Little Chili Pepper had stood up behind him and pulled Ah Dan towards her with a chuckle. She held out her white jade-like fingers and scratched Ah Dan's face lovingly, "What's up with you, little man? What were you gesturing to the Miao Bujiao earlier on?"

Wen Leyang started to move slightly but stopped his actions eventually. He vigilantly watched the zombie baby with his entire body all tensed up.

Ever since Ah Dan had dissolved the ghost shadow, he had become even more naïve and cute than before. His baby fat had all turned into soft flesh and his previously sickly looking skin now had a healthy glow.

Ah Dan sat on Little Chili Pepper's legs and held out his hands. He searched through Little Chili Pepper's pocket before taking out a small pair of round sunglasses and putting them on his face. After that, he repeated his previous hand gestures all over again.

Mumu did not seem to be afraid or care about healing her injuries, she stared at Ah Dan with her beautiful eyes as she asked, "You were telling him not to block your way?"

Jubilant, Ah Dan nodded his head hard. His two stubby hands then reached for his head. He groped around his bald head in a dissatisfied way, his hat had been lost somewhere along the way.

Mumu couldn't help but laugh, "I don't have your hat with me. We shall find another one for you when we get out…" Halfway through, she smiled as Ah Dan took her right hand and started hitting on her palm with his fat little fist.

Seeing that, Wen Leyang was just about to pounce on him but Little Chili Pepper stopped him quickly by saying, "It's okay!" Wave after wave of heat accompanied by a wonderful vibration flowed from Ah Dan's fat little hand straight into her palm. A very short moment after, her flagging spirit has improved significantly.

Finally, one particular person could no longer hold back anymore. He sauntered forward happily as if he walking on cloud nine even though he was actually weak and aching. He asked with a villainous smile, "What the hell is going on? Is Ah Dan alive?"

Mumu shook her head with certainty, "That's impossible! Ah Dan's a zombie, it's impossible for it to be resurrected!" With that, she lowered her head and pondered for a moment, her eyebrows remained twisted with questions. She said with a bitter smile, "Ah Dan had gone berserk while in the forest, naturally, he would awaken when the Spirit Needles broke, but…I can't figure out the latter part."

Wen Leyang smiled sympathetically at her, "Forget about it if you can't figure out now. We'll ask Chang Li when there's an opportunity!"

With things busy as they were over here, another sound was heard in the cave. Little Chi Maojiu cheered loudly as Great Elder Chi Shuilie had returned as well. Just like the Qing Miao lad earlier on, Chi Shuilie's old face was filled with surprise, "There's a way out for sure. The passage twists and turns upward, with multiple underground rivers crossing one another and there's also a wind! The exit should be on the Seven Maidens Mountain."

The Second Mother nodded calmly before she turned to look at Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang turned hesitantly while Little Chili Pepper said with certainty, "Let's go! Our food has run out and now there are no more mushrooms either."

Since the ghost shadow had dissolved, the enormous tract of the mushroom forest had then quickly decayed into a black liquid which seeped into the soil.

With that, Little Chili Pepper took Wen Leyang's hand and struggled to stand up. Ah Dan, with his head tilted back, held both his hands out to protect his master with a look of concern all over his small face.

There's no more food left and no one could hold on with that. However, even if the mushroom forest was still around, everyone was bound to get out of the place eventually.

Wen Leyang carried Little Chili Pepper on his back with ease and asked her gently, "Should Ah Dan…" The zombie baby had become berserk in the forest not too long ago and now seemed to have undergone another strange event. It would be too dangerous if he were to become crazy again.

However, Little Chili Pepper shook her head, "I can't tie him up now even if I wished, the Spirit Needles are broken."

The Second Mother carried Little Chi Maojiu as three other Miao Bujiao disciples helped Bushuo, Buzuo and the Luo disciple while Chi Shuilie led the way. Though the group was holding on to one another, their footsteps were brisk and silent as they jumped into the hole left behind by the ghost's flesh mushroom…

There was no sudden attack, sorcery nor witchcraft prohibition to interfere with their progress. For this group of people, the rugged path was much better and comfortable than a red carpet. Ah Dan followed closely behind Wen Leyang with his head leaning back and his hands out in the air, prepared to support Mumu in case she fell. He looked like a little psychic.

Great Elder Chi Shuilie led the way in front of the group. He made several mistakes before he finally found the right path again. After two days of walking all the way up, a wall of loose rocks loomed in front of the Great Elder. Rays of sunlight shone on everyone's faces through the gaps in between the rocks.

The smell of fresh air was full of temptation, ecstasy was clearly shown on faces of everyone, especially the Qing Miao who had never thought that this day would ever come true.

Chi Shuilie cautiously felt around the rocks. Based on his estimation, they should be halfway up the Seven Maidens Mountain. They were far away enough from the village at the foot of the mountain to alert the enemies. Just as he was prepared to break through the rocks, Wen Leyang came to his side and stopped him before writing three words on the wall: 'someone's out there'.

Chi Shuilie was surprised, though they were separated from the outside world by a wall of piled up stones, they could clearly hear the cawing of crows and the sound of falling leaves. However, with his level of cultivation, he had not sensed any signs of someone breathing out there.

The Second Mother put Little Chi Maojiu onto the ground and took over the task of carrying Mumu from Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang then placed his whole body onto the stone wall, his body then shook with the Faulty Punch as muscles and joints hit the stone wall silently and the Force of Poison rapidly sank into the rocks.

Everyone's hearts were in their throats as the pile of rocks were rapidly corroded by the poison and collapsed into fragments. All of a sudden, just as the stone wall had been corroded to the point of total collapse, Wen Leyang let out a cry as he wrapped himself up with brutal force and charged at the people standing outside!

Two surprised shouts were heard as a gold and a silver brilliant bright cupola created a series of rolling thunder in mid-air and blasted at the cave from two directions!

The people from outside had sensed them long ago and positioned themselves to raid them once they got out. However, they had not expected the other party to quietly pop out all of a sudden.

Wen Leyang's fingers moved quickly as he charged towards the two magic weapons in the air. Just as the three forces were about to collide, someone shouted from nearby, "Monk, quickly run away! It's the old enemy!"

The bright light in the air disappeared suddenly and Wen Leyang missed the hit. The silver Flying Sword and the golden Small Inverted Bell returned to the arms of their masters awkwardly.

A monk and a priest covered their faces with their sleeves as they prepared to flee.

Merely two steps later, both of them stumbled and fell to the ground. The monk yelled out unwillingly, "I can't run anymore!"

Wen Leyang landed back onto the ground with a stunned expression. He looked at the two and asked sarcastically, "Why're you here? You got injured?"

With the help of the Second Mother, Mumu came out from the cave and chimed in with a grin, "Old monk and old priest, has it been a month yet?"

Only then did Wen Leyang remember that while in the Mount Emei, he had made a month-long bet with these two.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 66: The Hat

The old monk Ji Fei and the fat monk Shui Jing were wondering around the area when they suddenly noticed that there were movements behind the mountain wall. They thought it was their enemy chasing after them so they had each stood on one side of the wall in preparation to ambush the enemy. However, they never would have imagined that the person who came charging out of the wall would be Wen Leyang.

The two monks had suffered severe injuries not too long ago and they were unable to run far before they fell onto the ground.

Mumu was delighted as she leaned her weight into the Second Mother, "Hey, you old thieves! Don't try to hide your faces, I know who you are. Quick, formally acknowledge your Master Teacher and tell me, who is the senior apprentice and who is the junior apprentice?"

Wen Leyang had the awkward expression of not knowing whether to cry or laugh. More than half a month ago this pair of living treasure had wagered with him in front of the Great Mercy Temple's door that if they were caught by him within a month, the two brothers would formally acknowledge him as their Master Teacher. Back then, he had been venting the hatred that they had deserved, he had no plan to go after the two brothers yet unexpectedly they have now appeared right in front of him.

Only a little over twenty days had passed in between the time they had parted ways on Mount Emei and their meeting now.

The fat monk Shui Jing heaved a dreary and reluctant sigh, "This must be God's will!" He then pushed aside the sleeve that was covering his face. Wen Leyang and the others immediately yelled in shock – if it weren't for their treasured weapons and the shape of their bodies, Wen Leyang would not have recognized the two wild monks. Even if Shui Jing were to put his face right in front of them at this moment, it was afraid they still could not recognize him.

On the fat monk's face and bald head, countless blood vessels of all sizes had puffed up from under his skin. Some of the vessels were shining while others were dark red in color. It was as if a spider's web of a wide range of colors had covered his entire head, his condition was so horrible it made everyone look away.

The old monk too slowly let down his sleeves and his condition was almost similar to the fat monk. The wide range of colors on his face was rough and uneven, making the two monks appear like a pair of Spiderman characters in the process of evolution.

The Qing Miao clansmen looked into the eyes of one another and their gazes were filled with slight astonishment. The Second Mother asked Wen Leyang in a low voice, "Are they your friends?"

Wen Leyang nodded his head hesitantly, "I suppose you can say so."

The Second Mother shot an unconvinced look at him, she did not understand him but she continued to speak, "They have been cursed with evil spells, if they are not saved soon I don't think they will live for much longer."

"Can they be saved?"

"If they are truly your friends then they can be saved!"

As they were having their discussion, Ah Dan slowly staggered over. The gaze behind his sunglasses was filled with curiosity as he moved closer to the two colorful faces and looked attentively. The old monk Ji Fei grinned broadly towards the little fellow, "Ah Dan, do you remember me?" Even the old monk's mouth was multicolored, his smile was so awful that it would make even the ugliest Yaksha Spirit cry out in rage.

Ah Dan's entire body shuddered and he stumbled onto the ground, followed by him getting up agilely before running back to Little Chili Pepper's side swiftly. His two little hands were rubbing his buttocks continuously as Mumu mocked him after she laughed soundlessly, "Why are you such a coward now?"

Wen Leyang wrinkled his brows as he took a few steps forward and once again blocked everyone behind him, "Why were both of you on the Seven Maidens Mountain?"

The old monk's colorful eyeballs rolled, "We….were here to investigate the Mountain Coffin Devilry case. We had made the promise to you, our dear brother, on Mount Emei, that you could count on us in regard to the matter of the Mountain Coffin Spell. Ji Fei is true to his word and resolute in his deeds. This humble monk is a master of the Taoist magic arts, he is bold and heroic and generous in defending the traditional moral principles…"

Wen Leyang chuckled and asked, "So I will ask you this question then, which clue about the Mountain Coffin Devilry was related to the Seven Maidens Mountain?"

The old monk was suddenly tongue-tied, he was stunned and speechless. He took a deep breath in preparation to start talking nonsense. Mumu laughed and interrupted from the side, "Make any more irresponsible remarks without careful consideration and I will condemn you as being disrespectful to your superior!" Her smiling face was as beautiful as a flower yet her tone of speaking was cold and unfriendly. Ah Dan too seemed to sense his master's rage as he leaped forward with his hands on hips.

The fat monk Shui Jing sat aside and pointed to the old monk as he scolded, "You still don't mind embarrassing yourself despite being faced with imminent death. If you have the strength to bluff, why don't you just stand up and cast the spell together with me?Even if I should die I will bring along that group of Miao clansmen and bury them together with me!"

Only now did Wen Leyang notice that at a place not too far away, a few triangular-shaped Taoist prayer flags had been inserted into the ground, forming an irregularly shaped circle. Within the circle, there was a wooden sword, a piece of paper talisman, bell and a few other things. Immediately adjacent to the Taoism protective circle was a huge swastika engraved into the ground with some cutting tools. A string of glittering and translucent Buddhist prayer beads had been placed in the middle of the swastika, it was obvious that the beads were something not from the mortal world.

It seemed as though the two monks had been trying to cast some form of spell earlier but their process was interrupted by Wen Leyang and the rest of the group breaking out of the mountain.

The wild monk stood up with great effort. He walked in front of Wen Leyang, his entire body was emitting an unusually sweet scent as he said, "Wen…brother, the two of us had been cursed with the Miao clan's devilry. I fear that we don't have much time left to live. The bet which had been placed a month ago…as you please, I'm only begging you to allow us to complete the ritual and cast the spell so that we can grant them the punishment they deserve before we die!" As he was speaking, the monk's eyes were filled with vengeance as he stared at the other Miao clansmen.

Chi Shuilie grunted before he started to turn hostile and the Second Mother immediately used her gaze to stop him.

Wen Leyang nodded towards the Second Mother in gratitude. He then spoke to the fat monk Shui Jing earnestly, "Great master, please tell me frankly why the both of you were on this mountain and how did you get injured?"

The fat monk Shui Jing gave his thigh a slap, "It was all my fault for believing in the old monk's smelly dog fart nonsense. While on Mount Emei he had heard the little girl Wen Xiaoyi mention: 'Not a single root grows on the Wen. Never befriend a Miao. To die a dog's death on Crow Ridge'. Afterwards, he had learned that your three families had lived in Shu state but did not associate with one another for over two thousand years. He then figured that this would be the safest place to hide in for a month…" Even though he was all colorful, when he spoke of the last sentence, the colors did not cover the fat monk's blush.

Wen Leyang had not taken the one month bet seriously yet the two monks had truly treated the affair as their top priority. They had the whole wide world for them to hide as they please but the old monk considered himself clever and acted accordingly. He found out that the Wen family and the Qing Miao clan would rather die than to have contact with each other and assumed that surely Wen Leyang would never come here so he had led the fat monk right into the trap of Miao stockade village.

Ever since they had entered the dense forest they learned things the hard way and they were almost driven to insanity by the 'Swarm of Bees'. The two Taoist cultivators had been so deranged they almost wanted to kill the enemies in revenge. Half of their success had been based on their actual strength while the other half had been based on their luck. They managed to discover the nesting area of the 'Swarm of Bees' but also coincidentally stumbled upon the evil spells which had been cast by the Third Mother.

The two rogue cultivators' actual strength was unusual, although they had been cursed by the evil spells they managed to concurrently destroy the witchcraft spells protecting the vital fire. However, their actions alarmed the Third Mother Chi Liang and she displayed her skills personally in order to kill the two of them. The two cultivators were severely wounded and they fought hard as they fled into the Seven Maidens Mountain. Soon, they witnessed the wicked witch screaming in agony as they were almost killed before they were able to retreat safely.

The Qing Miao clansmen stared in surprise with their huge eyes, their expressions were strange as if they had just seen a carrot grow wings and fly away.

Wen Leyang finally understood now that it had been this pair of living treasure who had destroyed the evil spells. Only then could he manage to successfully eliminate the 'Swarm of Bees'. Otherwise, he would have been the one to encounter the wicked witch's evil spells, at which point it would be very difficult to tell who would have emerged from the fight victorious.

Mumu blinked her huge eyes as she reminded the monks of Wen Leyang's favor, "Wen Leyang was the one who extinguished the ghost fire and severely wounded the wicked witch, or else the two of you would have died much earlier!" Upon saying that, it was as if she was reminded of something and she pondered deeply with wrinkled brows for a moment. Suddenly, she spoke loudly, "I understand now, it was all their fault!"

The old monk and the fat monk looked at one another; they did not understand what they had done this time.

Mumu was both annoyed and amused, "The two old…monks and all of us had entered the Miao stockade village around the same time. The wicked witch surely thought that they were in the same group as us!"

As she was saying that, Wen Leyang too, was suddenly enlightened. He too had been wondering about the reasons why, since Third Mother was already in control of Miao Bujiao's disciples, she utterly did not need to have a trial of strength with Wen Leyang. She could have received the letter in a good mood then dismiss them in a light-hearted manner.

If only Wen Leyang and Mumu had brought their troops into the forest, the wicked witch would not have minded them as much. But then she noticed that there were two more cultivators hiding in the dark behind the troop, so this time she had no choice but to pay close attention to them for Third Mother was a cultivator herself. From her point of view, the appearance of Ji Fei and Shui Jing had suddenly changed the nature of the affair. She had thought that the opposing party had discovered her scheme and that the opposing party was trying to deal with her both in a formal way and a secret way. That was why she had instructed the 'Swarm of Bees' to kill them. The master cultivators of the Wen and the Luo families had been severely wounded, yet they managed to enter the land of evil spirits and rescue the real Big Dragon's Root and the surviving genuine Qing Miao clansmen.

As Wen Leyang and Mumu talked and gesticulated to one another and speculated a close approximation of the entire affair, the Qing Miao clansmen remained clearly confused, as well as the fat monk and the old monk.

Ji Fei contemplated for a moment before asking in speculation, "Were the Qing Miao clansmen divided into two groups with one led by the wicked witch and another group which was with all of you?"

The Second Mother wrinkled her brows slightly as she asked, "So, the two monks here were indeed in the same group as us?"

Wen Leyang looked to the left and looked to the right, suddenly he understood his fourth grandfather's words as he shouted loudly, "Wen Buzuo!"

The mystical cultivation of the Wen, Miao, and Luo families had been developed two thousand years ago and each had since formed into a faction of its own. Their skills were old and cruel, even though the other cultivators had their own unique supernatural powers, yet they were still humans by nature only that their bodies were slightly stronger than regular human beings. But if they were targeted by the three families' methods, they would still die horrible deaths. Back then, Wen Tunhai had casually 'hugged' the young priest of the Sun Dynasty Palace to death. If it hadn't been for Yu Lingzi's proficient skills, all the priests would have been killed by Wen Tunhai's poison without Wen Leyang's help; also when the four elders of the Wen family had first ascended Mount Emei, they too put the monks of the Great Mercy Temple at a great loss.

Even though the wicked witch was proficient in her cultivation of the Art of Devilry, normally she would not reveal her skills to outsiders. The spells which had been cast upon Ji Fei and Shui Jing were the spells of the orthodox Miao Bujiao's Art of Witchcraft. The two brothers were aware that they are on the brink of death so they had vented their resentment by casting a Taoist protective circle on the mountain slope, risking their last breath to summon their supernatural powers to attack the Miao stockade village in order to avenge themselves as much as possible.

When Wen Leyang finally completed his account of the entire affair satisfactorily, it was the Second Mother's turn to look like she did not know whether to laugh or to cry. She lightly bowed in salutation towards the two monks, "Regardless, we can finally be free from imprisonment and see the light of day all thanks to your favor." Upon saying that, she turned around and her gaze met the Great Elder's eyes. Her tone of speaking was indisputable as she said, "Break the spell!" With one wave of her hand, the faintly green-colored vital fire appeared out of thin air.

Chi Shuilie too clapped his hands together and summoned his vital fire. His vital fire was different from the Second Mother's as it glowed with a faint blue hue. The flames were not tall but it was fine and closely-woven akin to layers of overlapping earthworms, it was rather creepy-looking.

Wen Buzuo made a critical remark about the fire's appearance from the side, "It would seem that the Great Elder's vital fire has a higher oxygen content."

In the entire Seven Maidens Mountain, only the Second Mother and the Great Elder Chi Shuilie were capable of removing the evil spells planted by the wicked witch Chi Liang.

The witchcraft fire coiled up, it swallowed and spat akin to snake's tongue as layers upon layers of smog was as thick and dense as a curtain covered the two monks. It took almost half a day's time before the Second Mother finally exhaled a long breath and declared, "It's done!" Soon after she sat down beside the Great Elder and the both of them started regulating their breathing slowly, they were both extremely pale.

The thick smog disappeared without a trace and while the two monks lying on the ground were covered in sweat, their eyes were closed as if they were sleeping soundly. The multicolored spider's web on the faces had completely vanished.

Ah Dan walked around them in total boredom. Suddenly his eyes brightened as he plucked off one of the old monk's torn shoes and latched it onto his head as a hat. He smirked in satisfaction and angered Little Chili Pepper so much that she struck the 'hat' off his head.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 67: The Bargain

It was almost dusk a few hours later. The fat monk and the old monk sprang up at the same time and checked their bodies in surprise while happily laughing. They bowed again and again to the Second Mother and Chi Shuilie. They patted their chests, "Please rest assured, the life of that wicked witch is in our hands!" With that, both of them made to rush down the hill.

Wen Leyang and the Second Mother both shouted simultaneously, "Hold on!"

The Second Mother gave him a puzzled look and laughed softly, "You go first."

Wen Leyang walked to the two monks, "I've got a favor to ask the both of you." With that, he took a look at Little Chili Pepper who was standing aside.

The brothers Bushuo and Buzuo were uninjured and had only been fatigued during the past two days. They have fully recovered by now and would have no problems to fight on. However, both Little Chili Pepper and the final survivor of The Centipede were still seriously injured, they were unable to walk without feeling exhausted.

The old monk Ji Fei immediately guessed his intention with a glance. He then winked to the fat monk as they pulled Wen Leyang a few steps further away. The old monk said solemnly, "You want us to stay behind and protect the girl?"

Wen Leyang nodded to which Ji Fei quickly responded with a look, "No way! I've never been made a fool of so badly since birth and I'll never quit until I kill that wicked witch with my own hands!"

The old monk rubbed his hands and pondered upon the difficulty, "Both of us had made an oath to seek revenge and never got bullied blindly so it's logical for us to get revenge on our own. But the little girl has been injured and was in need of protection right now. You'd definitely have to go to the Miao's Village and other than us two, there's really no one else to rely on. Sigh, what should we do now?"

Just as Wen Leyang was about to speak, the old monk and the fat monk both slapped their thighs at the same time and startled him for a moment. The old monk then continued, "Forget it! I will break the vow myself. After all, it's not a big deal if I can't kill the enemy with my own hands. There're only words that we can just laugh off since no one's taking them seriously."

The fat monk, who was standing brazen-faced at the side, asked Wen Leyang, "You understand?"

Wen Leyang felt like laughing on his face while scolding with his mouth, his whole body felt extremely uncomfortable. However, upon remembering how the two monks had put in so much effort to beat around the bush just for the master-student bet they had made earlier on, he suddenly felt mischievous and finally asked with a laugh, "What if I order you both to guard Mumu as your Master then?"

Shui Jing and Ji Fei had looked at the weird expression on Wen Leyang's face and thought that things had been working out to their advantage. They had moved closer to him with a smile. Alas, their expectation was met with such a sentence. Dumbfounded, they both looked at each other and neither one knew if one of them should acknowledge by clasping their hand and a "Yes, Master."

When the old monk recovered from his shock, he became enraged and gave the fat monk a hard slap on the back of his bald head, "Talkative bold donkey! That sentence of yours 'you understand' is so redundant that it triggered the Wen character!"

Shui Jing replied with a punch as he scolded back, "I…I was afraid that he couldn't understand it. This boy doesn't look all that smart from his appearance, what if he really did not get your hidden message, then all your efforts would have been in vain…"

The others had observed the three of them talking and laughing initially until the two monks suddenly started beating each other up. No one had any idea about what was happening and whether they should go over and intervene.

Wen Leyang quickly stood in between them and separated the two, "As long as I come out alive from the Miao Village and the two of you are still with Mumu safe and sound, we'll forget all that has happened in the past."

The old monk, who was the one with the sophisticated mind, immediately asked, "What if you don't make it out from the Miao stockade village?"

Wen Leyang replied with a smile, "Then I'll have to ask you two to please escort Mumu back to Crow Ridge at Southern Chuan and the other condition will still remain the same." He paused for a while after that and thought of something. The fat monk and old monk both have some skills up their sleeves but whenever they were together, most of the time they would end up messing with each other instead. For others, it was one plus one to get three, however, in their case, one plus one actually equals to 0.25. With that in mind, he continued, "I think, it'd be better if the old monk would join me instead. I'll still have to rely on your help to fight the witchcraft of the wicked witch at the Miao stockade village. As for Mumu, I'll entrust her to the fat monk then."

The fat monk, after all, was slightly more honest. If they were to really meet with an accident at the village, with the cultivation level of Shui Jing, it should not be too difficult for him to escape to safety with Mumu.

The old monk, however, still wanted to bargain further, "I've never been separated from the fat monk…" To which, Shui Jing leaped over and spoke in a low angry voice, "You'd better agree to that. If this guy insists that he's our teacher, we also have to be respectful and listen to him in the end!"

Though mischievous and cunning, Ji Fei and Shui Jing were not outright crooks. They will resist for as long as they could on calling Wen Leyang their Master. However, if Wen Leyang had insisted, they really could not betray their Master.

When the three of them had finished their discussion and returned to the group, Little Chili Pepper felt anxious when she got to know of their plan. How could she miss out on such an important event to catch the wicked witch at the Miao's village? She looked as if she was starting to get mad when the fat monk quickly came over and intervened by saying how could he call Wen Leyang as his Master if he had failed to protect her.

Great Elder Chi Shuilie said with a sharp and bitter voice, "It's not like you've experienced the cruelty of Miao Bujiao."

The Second Mother also advised as she shook her head with a smile, "You've yet to recover from your injury. If you really do go, you'd only drag the feet of Wen's down."

Wen Leyang explained, "I'm not worried about you dragging us down, I'm just afraid that I'd be unable to take care of you." He glanced at her as he said that. While Little Chili Pepper had wanted to say something further, she cracked a smile in the end, "Then you'd better take good care of yourself! Ah Dan…"

Just as Little Chili Pepper was about to ask Ah Dan to go along with Wen Leyang, the zombie baby jumped out immediately and hung onto his Master's lap with both hands and legs tightly, refusing to let go.

Laughing, Wen Leyang said, "You'd better keep Ah Dan by your side, I'm a stranger to him after all." With that, he turned to the Second Mother, "Is Little Chi Maojiu staying behind as well?"

The Second Mother and the Great Elder shook their heads with a firm look, "He's the Big Dragon's Root, he has to go even if he dies!" Pausing for a moment, she then solemnly entrusted the rest, "The wicked witch has been seriously injured but please do be extra careful and aim to kill. We can't afford to let her kill the whole clan with her witchcraft." To the few Qing Miao clansmen, this mission was as much to seek revenge as well as to rescue their clan.

Wen Buzuo was nodding in agreement at the side and said with a laugh, "I wouldn't dare to cause the Qing Miao's wicked witch to die completely…But it's been four years since then, wouldn't the Miao Bujiao have all died already?"

The Second Mother knew about the bad mouth of this guy and didn't seem to be at all bothered by it. She went on to explain, "When we escaped, there were about two thousand people left in the village. If that wicked witch doesn't want to attract unnecessary attention, there should still be quite a number of clansmen left."

Wen Leyang also gave Wen Buzuo a hard glare before turning to Ji Fei, "The wicked witch should have some companions, help me find the one who has been casting the Mountain's Coffin Devilry Spell."

Ji Fei smiled confidently and said, "Leave that to me!"

Shui Jing will stay on the mountain to protect the two from the Luo family. The rest did not waste any more time and started running to the foot of the mountain stealthily under the glow of the setting sun. Chi Shuilie led the way with a few Miao disciples at the front.

Their pace was tremendously fast and before the day had turned completely dark, they had arrived a hundred meters away from the Miao's stockade village. The Miao's at the village all looked busy and sincerely happy without an exception as if something good was about to happen.

The last ray of sunlight struggled helplessly at the bottom of the sky for the very last time before being engulfed by the endless darkness. Meanwhile, a shocking light came into Wen Leyang's vision. A blazing huge flame so bright that no one could look straight into soared into the sky from the fire altar at the center of the Miao village! Hundreds of Miao clansmen then walked out from their bamboo houses and gathered around the fire altar. Unable to withhold their faces of ecstasy, they worshipped the fire in silence…

When the Second Mother, Chi Shuilie, and the few Miao clansmen saw the almost white-colored blazing flame, all of their expressions changed into a strange and shocked look without exception.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 68: The Miao Dance

They crept forward stealthily for the last part of their journey, there was still a distance of a few hundred meters to the Miao stockade village.

Wen Leyang and the brothers Bushuo and Buzuo had hunkered down with their bodies almost touching the ground, resembling a gigantic lizard crawling stealthily on the hunt for its prey. Their movements could not be detected yet they were moving continuously, almost merging their bodies and the surrounding terrain into one. The Qing Miao clansmen's posture was even stranger than theirs, they lay sideways on the ground like a fish which had lain dormant without moving. Every once in a while, they would swing their legs and scurry forward for a great distance with a swooshing sound, then they would lay dormant once again.

A paper talisman bigger than a person's face was glued to the old monk's forehead as he followed closely behind Wen Leyang, urging them to crawl faster.

The Miao clansmen in the stockade village cheered all of a sudden. Wen Leyang and the rest of the infiltrating group immediately flattened themselves onto the ground and stopped moving. The shouts of cheering were accompanied by the whistling sound of burning flames, it grew louder and louder, crazier and crazier until a pleasant-looking Miao woman dressed in splendid attire walked onto the fire altar in light footsteps. She smiled as she raised her hand. The Qing Miao clansmen immediately stood in silent tribute, even the pillar of fire too quieted down and the situation went from extremely noisy to an abrupt silence. The sudden onset of noises and its sudden end left everyone with an agonizing emptiness in their hearts.

The Second Mother turned around and gently said two words to Wen Leyang, "Chi Liang."

Wen Buzuo looked at the soaring bonfire in the middle of the stockade village. He was so astonished that his mouth hung open as he muttered in a low voice, "I thought you said that…the wicked witch's vital fire had been extinguished? Why is it still burning high over there?!"

Great Elder Chi Shuilie's vital fire was only as big as a washing basin while the Second Mother Chi Hui's vital fire was as big as the mouth of a well. The color and shape of their flames were also different. Anyhow, a bigger flame signified stronger powers, the flames of the vital fire of that person in the stockade village was so high that it could almost catch up to China's Shenzhou 7 spaceflight mission's tail gas. The flames could even possibly burn up to the height of the heavens.

A Qing Miao lad was right next to him and he commented in an unpleasant tone, "That's not a vital fire, it's the holy fire used to welcome Mara the Devil…"

The Second Mother too stopped her movements. Right now, they were quite close to the stockade village but they could still converse in a low voice, "Today is not the supposed day, the wicked witch had brought the date forward to welcome Mara the Devil. This is a rather peculiar matter!"

Wen Buzuo immediately questioned closely, "So is the wicked witch wounded or not?"

"Her vital fire had been extinguished, let's see how far she can still go with half of her supposed life left!" Second Mother's tone of speaking was certain as she squinted her eyes to look at Chi Liang who was far away. The intent of vengeance slithered through the bitter grin on the corners of her mouth. She then made a 'follow me' hand signal to Wen Leyang as she started creeping stealthily ahead once again.

The wicked witch Chi Liang stood in front of the pillar of fire with a golden glow cast all over her. Dozens of Qing Miao children around the ages of five to six years old walked hand in hand in a circle towards the fire altar. They first walked to the front of Chi Liang and earnestly gave her a kowtow in salutation. Then, they dispersed with their heads bowed and followed the signs which had been drawn into the ground earlier before reaching each of their standing positions.

Suddenly, the thousands of Qing Miao clansmen broke out into cheers once again!

Wen Buzuo, who was lying on the ground next to Wen Leyang, muttered some complaints. The three Wen family disciples who had been creeping stealthily almost couldn't endure the surprise caused by the Qing Miao clan.

Chi Liang looked towards the children with a smile and gave a slight nod. The dozens of children opened their mouths simultaneously and began to loudly chant an extremely peculiar, yet extremely familiar tune. It was akin to the prelude tune of a nightmare and even more similar to the sound of midnight funeral dirge. This particular melody would play in one's heart when one was lonely and fearful yet no one could really sing it out loud!

The children sang the ghastly tune loudly and the Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village once again quieted down. They neatly worshipped on the ground and did not move anymore.

Under the constant chanting of the childish and naïve voices, the wicked witch Chi Liang smiled as her delicate fingertips started trembling slightly and slowly radiated towards the rest of her body. Her charming face suddenly frowned before relaxing with a smile. Her flexible forearms intertwined, her footsteps moved lightly and hurriedly and her dancing poise was constantly changing in front of the bonfire. From time to time she was akin to a joyous spring grass swaying in the breeze, sometimes she was akin to an arrogant peacock pacing around!

The dark night; the ranging flames; the children.

The dance was graceful to its extreme.

The sound of the children's singing was loud and clear yet it made the night appear even more desolate and terrifying.

The master cultivators that were moving stealthily were subconsciously suppressed by the extreme silence and they held their breath cautiously.

Wen Leyang picked up his speed and crept in front of the Second Mother. He frowned but before he could ask, the Second Mother answered in a light tone, "The children are singing the 'The Great Devil's Incantation'. Back then they would only sing the prayer during the centennial great worshipping ceremony of Mara the Devil."

Gradually the children's chanting became more insistent, the peculiar tune became faster and faster and turned into a ghastly prayer as the children's voices too gradually became hoarse and rough. A few minutes later, the initially childish and naïve voices were completely turned into the agonizing screams of a dying old man. The voice intertwined from the ground and surged towards the sky before abruptly dispersing in all directions!

The wicked witch's dance before the pillar of fire was still feminine and graceful. She was utterly undisturbed by the great incantation. In between her dancing movements, she extracted strands upon strands of visible darkness from the night and spun it around her fingertips for a moment before happily tossing the filaments of darkness into the pillar of fire.

As the scorching pillar of fire was continuously fed with pieces of darkness, its flame too gradually turned dim. The flames were still there, yet it was slowly turning into a grayish color as if it was gradually blending into the night.

The Second Mother had never seen this affair before, she was slightly stunned for a moment. She then urged the Great Elder who was at the head of the queue with the Miao language.

The Great Elder old Chi Shuilie nodded and picked up the speed of his creeping stealthily. At the same time, he disarmed the traps which had been set down by the Qing Miao's witchcraft spells with ease based on his experience. These ambush traps were exactly the same as before, it seemed that the Third Mother Chi Liang had utterly no concern that they had the ability to escape from the land of evil spirits. As Wen Leyang was pondering upon this, he saw the corners of the Great Elder's mouth slowly curve into a ruthless sneer.

Wen Leyang was entirely stunned and in the blink of an eye, his telegnosis ability which had been spread out in all directions suddenly vibrated once. It was not from the shaking of the ground, nor was it from the fluctuation of the air pressure, it was only his sensation which had was suddenly vibrated. Ever since he engaged Wen Lazi's method of cultivation, Wen Leyang could strip his sensation from his surrounding environment and observe his surroundings as if he was watching a movie.

Earlier, it was the movie screen that had vibrated once.

It was utterly unrelated to the Great Devil's Incantation nor the dancing of the wicked witch, it was only faintly within his sensation, then came a vibration out of nowhere!

The old monk Ji Fei grew impatient waiting behind him as he urged in a low voice, "I think you should just walk…" Before he could finish his sentence, his face erupted with a 'poof' sound. The paper talisman as huge as his face dissolved into a puff of green smoke and the ashes turned the old monk's face black.

Wen Leyang stood up in fear, he no longer cared about hiding his tracks as he yelled loudly at the Second Mother, "Run, quick!" Soon after that, his body leaped up high off the ground and swung around with an unyielding strength as he pounced towards her and little Chi Maojiu.

The Second Mother was both surprised and angered for she did not understand why Wen Leyang would suddenly expose himself. Before she could shout back at him, she felt as her body sinking with a whooshing sound. The ground below her body had suddenly turned into a gigantic vortex and the thick soil made a 'poof' sound as it sucked little Chi Maojiu and her into the ground without a sign!

The Miao clansmen who had been following by their side couldn't make any sense of the sudden situation. A gust of unyielding strong wind blew before their eyes as Wen Leyang sped past like a falcon snatching a rabbit from the sky. His green-colored shadow followed closely behind Second Mother and Chi Maojiu as he dove head in first into the soil vortex!

When the few Qing Miao clansmen finally reacted to the situation, they pounced towards the vortex but the ground shook ferociously and bounced everybody else into the air. Dust scattered around before the ground returned to its prior calm state; the vortex had vanished without a trace.

The old monk Ji Fei's expression was grim as he shouted loudly, "This is the Mountain Coffin Devilry, everyone please be careful!" his hands pinched into the sword-control gesture and his flying sword spun in a semicircle in midair before releasing a clear and melodious hum. It then flew in a silver arc towards the Miao stockade village!

The master cultivators who had been moving stealthily were in a mess now. They immediately exposed their positions and Chi Liang could see the group from her position on top of the fire altar. Her charming face flashed with a sense of surprise but, rather than fearing them, her face expressed joy upon seeing them. Her tender waist swayed from side to side as her dance continued.

More and more darkness wavered out of the night and plunged into the soaring bonfire…

The Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village scattered in disarray. The Second Mother and Chi Shuilie were still known as the murderers of the former Big Dragon's Root. No one had believed that they could escape from the land of the evil spirits alive and they howled furiously and leaped up one after another.

Chi Liang suddenly laughed and her sweet laughter flowed smoothly into each person's heart, "Don't be alarmed, these usurpers have walked right into our hands this time…" The wicked witch was unusually strained by her speech, she had only said half a sentence before she needed to stop and gasp for air. She continued after a while, "The Devil is nearly here, kneel down and worship at ease!"

Chi Liang's prestige status in the Qing Miao clan was at its highest position. At her command, the Miao clansmen wouldn't even care if the sky were to fall upon them. When she was speaking the wicked witch continued her dancing as more and more darkness was stripped away from the night sky. Layers upon layers it gradually turned the scorching pillar of fire dark…

Just as Second Mother was sucked into the ground, she stretched out one of her arms to hold on to little Chi Maojiu while her other hand slashed between her brows. A few drops of fresh blood splattered out and she opened her mouth. But before she could speak, boundless soil flowed into her mouth suddenly and firmly stuffed into her throat. It was then that the Second Mother's expression turned panicked. She thought that she had accidentally triggered a witchcraft trap in the beginning, only when she tried to launch her own spell to counter the trap did she realize that there was a vast difference between this form of cultivation method and the Miao Bujiao's 'Land-collapsing spell'!

The 'Land-collapsing spell' was the Qing Miao's clan trademark killing method. The leader of The Centipede from the Luo family had died after being swallowed by the suddenly erupting mud from the ground. The mud was actually caused by an evil legendary insect capable of turning soil into mud and had a penchant for feasting on human bones. When the spells were all concurrently triggered, there should be someone lying in ambush underneath the ground in preparation to cast the witchcraft. If it was caused by this form of witchcraft, a few drops of blood from between the brows as provided by Second Mother should be adequate to break the spell.

However, at present, the soil surrounding her had dissolved into nothingness before immediately turning back into the soil. This power was utterly beyond her witchcraft power's resistance. Even a master cultivator like the Second Mother could lose control of her emotions, she held onto little Chi Maojiu tightly with one hand as she dug madly through the soil with her other hand.

A strong pressure radiated from her lungs and chest as if her lungs could explode at any moment, the vision before her eyes was blood red and her ears hummed with the loud noise of her throbbing heartbeat. Soon, the Second Mother could not bear it anymore as her struggles became weaker and weaker. All of a sudden, she felt a steely clamp-like hand clasp around her ankles firmly!

At the same time, Mumu, who had been sitting on a huge rock on the mountain slope, blinked her huge eyes as she complained to Shui Jing, "Hey monk, this is so boring." Her red trousers revealed

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 69: The Enemy

Ji Fei's flying sword was fast as lightning. It made a melodious, long moan as it surged rapidly towards the Miao stockade village. Suddenly a trail of bright, red flames snarled from within the Miao stockade village and intercepted Ji Fei's flying sword firmly in midair. The crisp sound of a cross strike was heard and the old monk made a muffled humph as his face flashed a ghastly shade of white.

A plump, wealthy-mannered young married woman circled out from behind the fire altar with a smile. She gently pinched the wicked witch Chi Liang's cheek and chuckled with a sweet girlish voice, "Set your mind at ease while you cast the spell, I will handle the rest." Upon saying that, she started walking with light and fast footsteps. She did not have a wide pace but she had reached the door of the stockade village with only one or two steps.

The red-colored trail was actually a little bird dripping with fire. It was only the size of a magpie and upon blocking the flying sword, it spiraled around dexterously next to the young married woman.

Following behind the young married woman was a person wearing a yellow shirt who had lost both his arms. He was staring at the old monk Ji Fei with a face full of hateful vengeance.

The brother Bushuo and Buzuo as well as the few Qing Miao clansmen no longer cared about the Miao stockade village anymore as they surrounded the spot where Wen Leyang and the Second Mother had sank and dug into the soil frantically.

The old monk Ji Fei did not dare to let down his guard at all for the arms of the person with the yellow shirt had been chopped off by himself and the fat monk back when they were pestered endlessly by Wen Leyang on Mount Emei's nameless mountain slope. They had unexpectedly discovered that someone had cast the Mountain Coffin Devilry there so they immediately stood up to strike a blow and severely wounded the young lad with the yellow-shirt.

Before the yellow-shirt person could launch his devilry spell both he and the old monk had took notice of one another. The young married woman, however, had been focused on casting her own devilry spell so she did not notice that at all. The young married woman's power was obviously stronger than the yellow-shirt person's power.

Ji Fei guided the flying sword back to his side and muttered secretly in his heart: 'Lord have mercy, luckily the first one who sank into the trap was not me'. Soon after, he squinted his eyes as he asked in a rumbling voice, "To be able to cast the Mountain Coffin Devilry spell, who are you people actually?!"

The young married woman chuckled as her sympathetic gaze swept towards the Qing Miao clansmen who were digging busily. She shook her head and heaved a sigh, "That's a waste of energy, how can my art of devilry be your…" However, before she could finish her sentence, her expression changed abruptly as a torrent of rapid banging noises rang thickly akin to drumrolls from underneath the ground. There was the sound of a 'pop' and the Second Mother with little Chi Maojiu in the cradle of her arms were 'spurted' out from the ground.

The spot where they had spurted out from the ground was extremely far away from where they had sank in!

It was as if the old monk Ji Fei had predicted this, he roared with laughter and seized the opportunity when the young married woman's expression changed. He drew the flying sword and shouted loudly, "Suffer!" The little sword shot into the air! The little bird dripping with fire too raged and roared once again as it flew into the sky and had a dogfight with the flying sword.

Ever since Wen Leyang had returned from Mount Emei, his biggest improvement was that he had become more adept at controlling his telegnosis ability. Earlier, the vibration which he had felt from within the air was the premonition before the beautiful young married woman had cast the Mountain Coffin Devilry spell. Following that Wen Leyang could sense the ground surrounding him start to circulate into a vortex.

Abiding by Chang Li's teachings, Wen Leyang then started launching the Faulty Punch immediately upon burrowing into the vortex. He struck and punched madly into the ground around him to break the spell!

The most terrifying part about the Mountain Coffin Devilry spell was that once a person had sunk into the soil, the person would immediately drift anywhere in the undercurrents formed underneath the soil. It would be utterly impossible to distinguish which way was up. The Second Mother wasn't aware that the direction she had been digging towards earlier was the exact opposite of the correct way, she was burying herself deeper into the ground!

Wen Leyang used the Faulty Punch to break the spell and rapidly destroyed the soil undercurrents flowing all around that had been buried deep underneath the ground. He then used his telegnosis ability to locate the Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu before he managed to rescue them.

The Second Mother got out of the difficult situation and immediately composed herself. She pointed at the Miao stockade village as she yelled loudly, "Kill the wicked witch!"

Following that, another popping sound was heard as Wen Leyang too broke through the soil. His eyes were bright red, he swung his heavy body like a raging wild bear as he surged towards the richly bejeweled young married woman as fast as lightning!

The Mountain Coffin Devilry spell and the seventeen lives of the Wen family relatives on Mount Emei finally had some assurance!

The old monk Ji Fei was chanting as he gesticulated with his hands and legs as he directed the flying sword to battle the Fire Sparrow in a great bustle.

The little sword was controlled remotely, while the other party's Fire Sparrow operated automatically through the entire course without a handler. The young married woman remained calm and composed while she looked towards the few master cultivators who had exposed their movements. A scornful smile hung on her face once again and her hands were in position to cast another spell to kill those people. Suddenly, a blast of strong wind swept across her face and almost suffocating her. Wen Leyang, who had been a hundred steps away from her earlier, had covered the distance in a lightning-fast flash. His limbs were spread wide apart as he flew towards her!

A killing intent flashed in the young married woman's eyes as she yelled once. She did not hide but also leaped up into the air. She then spread open her arms bonelessly in a charming and seductive manner, gently meeting Wen Leyang's hug in midair!

It appeared to be a gentle hug, akin to a pair of long lost siblings who had met each other again after being apart for a long time. The sister was gentle and tender while the brother was strong and unyielding. Anyone who knew nothing and witnessed this scene, the corners of their mouths would curl into a friendly and touching smile…

A burst of bloody fog spurted into the sky!

Wen Leyang's Faulty Punch was akin to * (stars). In the blink of an eye, he had struck countless heavy blows like quicksilver spilling over the ground. There was utterly no intermission as he repeatedly punched the young married woman's soft and smooth body!

The young married woman's long-cultivated vitality too burst out in a split second. It radiated out with a thick and heavy primordial spiritual energy and attacked towards Wen Leyang like a swarm of bees!

Wen Leyang immediately felt as if his body was being ferociously crushed by several large mountains. The inner vital current in his entire body expanded and his blood was squeezed by the high pressure to the top of his head. He raised his head as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and somersaulted through the air before he tumbled onto the ground.

The young married woman staggered while she retreated, a layer of bright-red color swelled on her face and faded away only to return a moment later. The swelling reappeared for a few times before finally returning to normal as she cursed, "What kind of devilry is this!"

She had hid in the mortal world while she cultivated attentively for many years. Her cultivation base was on the high side and the bursting of her primordial spiritual energy could crush a real iron man into a thin razor blade. Yet she had not expected that upon fighting recklessly with this normal-looking silly lad for a while, the Faulty Punch had first struck her into extreme irritability. To her surprise the punch broke her self-protective life vitality, causing her internal organs to suffer minor injuries. Following that a strong poison surged and fluctuated within her body. If it wasn't for her amazing cultivation base, she would have become a decaying corpse by now.

The young married woman trembled slightly as she inhaled a long breath. She bore down her internal injuries with difficulty as she once again looked at the few Qing Miao clansmen and the brothers Bushuo and Buzuo. Unexpectedly, the vision before her eyes blurred and Wen Leyang, whom she thought was dead, had suddenly reanimated and leaped up with a savage expression on his face he once again hugged her in the cradle of his arms…

The old monk and the Fire Sparrow circled around each other while Wen Leyang was like a pervert as he risked his life to hold onto the young married woman and refused to let go.

On the Great Elder Chi Shuilie's side, once he saw that the Second Mother and the Big Dragon's Root were out of danger, he relaxed for a moment before a shade of anxiety floated within his murky old eyes. He had remembered the previous Big Dragon's Root's last words before he passed away that Chi Liang's Art of Devilry could kill anybody within the Qing Miao clan at any desired time!

In an instant, his anxious gaze turned into a determined expression as Chi Shuilie loudly instructed to the people next to him, "Stand firm and send me up!" With agile steps, he first jumped up lightly. Then, his feet stepped firmly onto his inferior's shoulders and like a robust sparrow he turned his body and surged skywards. His hands clapped together continuously, making a crisp loud sound like hitting metal and gold together. A faint blue-colored vital fire was conjured out of nowhere next to him!

As the old man hung in midair, his sharp, falcon-like gaze stared firmly at the wicked witch Chi Liang who was standing on the fire altar. He made an odd laugh, "Wicked witch, do you still recognize me? This old man is back to claim your life!"

Chi Liang paid him no attention as she continued to dance soundlessly, her dancing poise was graceful and charming.

A sharp howl filled with cracks and fissures was heard as the Great Elder Chi Shuilie hooked two of the fingers on his left hand and dug them into his eyes ferociously. His right hand was like a hammer and punched ruthlessly into his chest. Bright red blood spurted into the air and the old man's body stiffened as he lost his life in midair.

Just as the old Qing Miao had sacrificed his life, the shadow of his corpse in midair reflected from the moonlight suddenly became animated. The shadow extended into a long, black-colored band on the ground. It made an absolutely terrifying rustling noise and crept up towards the Miao stockade village as fast as lightning. It was pointing in the direction of Chi Liang who was standing on the fire altar!

The Great Elder had pried out his eyes and pulled out his heart before he died. He took his own life so he could cast the witchcraft 'Slanting Shadow' spell of exchanging his life for another. The spell turned his blood into shadow and the last person he saw with his eyes would certainly be killed; the last person he was thinking of in his heart would surely be murdered!

This was to seek revenge for his four sons' blood debts and to fight on for the Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu.

Their tracks had fallen through and become exposed. The few Qing Miao clansmen who had escaped from the land of evil spirits earlier had failed in the ambush. There was only imminent death before them and the Great Elder's final deed was to buy a little more time for the Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu, whether it was for them to fight for their lives or run for their lives!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 70: The Witchcraft War

Second Mother Chi Hui screamed sorrowfully as she dashed madly forwards. She pointed towards the Third Mother who was dancing enchantingly not too far away and said to little Chi Maojiu in a vengeful tone, "The Big Dragon's Root and the Great Elder's enemy is right before your eyes!"

Little Chi Maojiu made an immediate reply and balled his fingers into a small tight fist. In between his rapid dashing, he hit his chest repeatedly with great force. Finally, he exclaimed 'whoa' and raised his head, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. A silvery-white wax-wrapped pill was also spat out together with the fresh blood. Little Chi Maojiu picked up the wax-wrapped pill and crushed it between his bloody fingers!

A long, sharp howl came from the sky and the sound of flapping wings echoed from far to near. Countless crows blotted out the sky and covered the earth as they squawked and flew from the Seven Maidens Mountain, converging into a black-colored mighty current in a flash and were sweeping towards the direction of the Miao stockade village!

Only those master cultivators with accurate eyesight could see that each and every crow's eyes had turned into the color of blood, those were the scarlet-eyed winter crows!

Little Chi Maojiu was the only male offspring of the former Big Dragon's Root. If it hadn't been for the existence of the wicked witch Chi Liang, he would have succeeded his father's position when he grew up. His status was different from the usual Qing Miao clansmen and according to their tradition, when he was born, the few elders of the clan exhausted their witchcraft powers of great strength as they joined hands and planted the tyrannical spell of the 'Winding Crows' into him. The spell was capable of summoning crows, it favored blood and would require the sacrifice of its owner's life.

The Seven Maidens Mountain had remained undisturbed for the past few millennium. Its climate was also very different from the outside, over here the crows had ferocious and tough temperaments. The crow's size was no smaller than an eagle and as the entire nest of crows came swarming out to attack under the urging of the tyrannical spell, the situation appeared utterly majestic!

Second Mother's eyes were burning with fury, for the female disciples of the Miao Bujiao never cried. She broke out in a mad laugh as she praised little Chi Maojiu, "Good child, never forget that the Second Mother died for you!" Soon after that, she started waving her arms and legs, calling out her vital fire next to her body abruptly. The Second Mother rubbed her palms together and countless snowy-white pieces of paper appeared out of thin air. The paper dived neatly into the vital fire and a loud chirping sound immediately echoed from within. The papers struggled in agony within the faint green-colored vital fire for a moment before the surrounding area suddenly exploded with brightness!

The vital fire rippled in a streak of lustrous and brilliant brightness, there was a muffled roar which sounded like a piece of leather tearing. The fire suddenly erupted with millions of glaring sparks, each streak of sparks enveloped the papers that were soon burned into ashes. Second Mother's gaze revealed her painstaking effort as she sliced through her left wrist and waved her arm around. Her blood was akin to a spurting fountain as she splashed her blood around.

The Second Mother's signature spell was the 'Stinging of the Golden Blood' spell!

Buzz!

The sound was akin to a bee's buzz that stung right into one's heart. Each of the sparks suddenly spread its wings and flew upwards upon being tainted by blood. They turned into gigantic gold-colored bees as big as the size of a fist and howled in rage as the bees flew in the direction of the Miao stockade village!

The rest of the Qing Miao clansmen too risked their lives as each summoned their own vital fire and cast the witchcraft spells they had mastery in. However, the witchcraft spells which were summoned by them were considerably weaker when compared to the 'Slanted Shadow' spell crawling on the ground, the 'Winding Crows' spell descending from the sky and the 'Stinging of the Golden Blood' spell which was surging through the horizon.

Second Mother and Chi Shuilie were both top master cultivators amongst the Miao Bujiao's disciples. Their cultivation base was only slightly inferior to the former Big Dragon's Root. The power of the tyrannical spell which had been planted into little Chi Maojiu was just unbelievable.

During the past few years, they had suffered from strange injustice, they had a narrow escape and had no opportunity to avenge the death of their innocent comrades. This time, they had managed to barely escape the land of evil spirits. They concealed their tracks as they moved stealthily and finally got close enough to their hated enemy yet the situation had abruptly changed in a flash. Their tracks were exposed and then they were caught in between a life and death situation. Soon after that, the great elder launched his suicidal witchcraft spell outrageously and completely ignited the killing intent within every surviving Qing Miao clansmen!

For revenge, for righting a wrong, for rescuing the relatives of the same clan, every possible purpose of this mission was flung out into the ninth region of Heaven by the rage-blinded disciples of Miao Bujiao. They only wanted a war now and they used their willingness to die as a clear demonstration of their aspiration!

The old monk Ji Fei was chanting as he guided his flying sword into battling the Fire Sparrow. At the same time, he watched the cruel and fierce demonstration of the Qing Miao witchcraft spells in bewilderment. He was suddenly enlightened in his heart that his engagement in self-cultivation may not necessarily be the strongest within all the different sects in the world! Of course the old monk had not known that back when the group of rogue cultivators had taken Mount Emei by storm, even though they had managed to stir up a surprising amount of trouble, yet for the eminent monks in the Great Mercy Temple the attacks which had caused the most death and injuries were the methods of cultivation employed by the Wen and the Luo families.

Chi Liang's expression as she kept dancing finally changed slightly. She had not expected the simple village boy who appeared to have had no special training or possessing supernatural powers to actually use such an odd form of punching which had rippled with such a ghastly rhythm and power and entangled the assistants she had hired.

It took only a flash for the Second Mother and the rest to launch their attacks that blotted out the sky and covered up the earth. The wicked witch Chi Liang made a forced smile for she had also been compelled to launch her devilry in advance due to her severe injuries. She had been afraid that someone would come and cause trouble as she was casting the devilry spell, so she had purposely hired the young married woman to defend her. Sure enough, the beautiful young married woman had made her opening move by using the Mountain Coffin Devilry spell to swallow the enemy's leader, followed by entangling the most troublesome cultivator of all which was the old monk Ji Fei. She was supposed to continue making her move, not giving the Second Mother any chance to retaliate at all. However, a silly youth from the mountains had unexpectedly broken the Mountain Coffin Devilry spell and has now completely entangled the young married woman. The two of them were hugged into a ball, it seemed like they would not let go of each other anytime soon.

Chi Liang had no choice, she muttered gently as she danced, "Brace for the enemy!"

Hundreds of Qing Miao clansmen who had been kneeling on the ground in worship immediately leaped up. Vital fires of different sizes soared up into the air as they each displayed their expertise in their witchcraft skills. Raging waves of witchcraft spells pierced towards the sky, towards the ground, and towards midair. The spells lasted for only a few minutes and the shrill screams of people dying could be heard continuously. Even more Qing Miao clansmen began to stand up, looking towards the Second Mother and the rest who were dashing forward. Their expressions were filled with a deep, vengeful hatred as they continued to cast their witchcraft spells to stop the enemy.

Layers upon layers of witchcraft fires merged with the sound of the surging incantation. Lustrous and dazzling colors overlapped one another as the two groups of Qing Miao clansmen risked their lives to expend their entire witchcraft and spell power, they countercharged each other with a loud crash!

The crows cawed, the bees buzzed, the mice gnawed, the insects stung, the snakes hissed; every type of terrifying sound available in this world interweaved ferociously altogether. Fresh blood, black feathers, golden wings, purple vines, withered leaves, and every other type of colors summoned via the vital fires attacked one another. They intertwined as they scattered down like rain!

Wen Leyang's sensation was similar to his previous encounter, he utterly did not feel the enemy's soft and gracefully slender body. He could only feel the young married woman's waves of crushing power as great as the mountains which surged out with a tremendous momentum. There was no intermission at all as the crushing force savagely bombarded him, pounding him so hard that he was seeing stars before his eyes. The sound of blood flowing in his body was turned into a massive thumping noise in his ears and his internal organs felt like they were being kneaded repeatedly by a ghostly claw. He felt an unspeakable agony throughout his entire body.

Luckily, this time Wen Leyang was mentally prepared and he would never let her go even if he was gritting his teeth so hard that his gums bled. As the young married woman's primordial spiritual energy bombarded him without stopping, he risked his life by continuously throwing Faulty Punches at her. Gradually, his body began to feel stiff and the strength of his Faulty Punch grew weaker and weaker. At the same time, the young married woman's resistance too was no longer as vigorous as when they had first started to fight.

Their bodies were as hard as steel and they were tightly snuggled up to each other. They were the only ones who could understand the critical situation between them. The insect 'You've Got Me' had been squeezed onto Wen Leyang's chest, it had tried to surge forward on a few attempts but failed and it ululated anxiously.

The Buddha's Light Bug was, after all, still a larva. It was capable of being cruel and violent to normal beings but in the face of a master cultivator, its body full of steely stings was not necessarily stronger than the cultivator's soft hairs.

The crowd before the Qing Miao stockade village was all mixed up, the yellow-shirt person who had lost both of his arms saw that the young married woman and Wen Leyang were hugged into a ball. He was afraid that his master might blame him for lending a hand in the beginning so he had not dared to interrupt at first. In the end, the two of them had become entangled for a longer period of time. The master and the enemy had both started to show the whites of their eyes but they continued to express their determination and imposing manner that would outlast the age of the Earth and the extent of Heaven. Only then did the yellow-shirt person begin to feel panicked and lifted his foot. He aimed cautiously for a long while before he attempted to stomp onto Wen Leyang's head all of a sudden!

At the moment his foot was about to make contact with Wen Leyang's head, the yellow-shirt person suddenly screamed shrilly. He leaped up in a flurry like a startled quail as a layer of ghastly water-like substance rapidly crawled from underneath his other foot which had been planted firmly onto the ground.In the blink of an eye, the substance had overflowed past his waist level!

The yellow-shirt person was both surprised and angered for he was unsure how he had become poisoned. Though the level of toxicity was ruthless and tyrannical, it was not a completely fatal situation for him. However, he had been severely injured not too long ago and without his arms, he could not procure the talisman that could deter the poison. He could only scream in agony as he twisted around in midair before slamming hard into the ground! After the water-colored substance had spread across his entire body, it started to spread into his mouth, eyes, nostrils, and ears. His corpse turned into a mushy lump. Under the reflection of the moonlight, his skin was glimmered with a slight water shimmer.

At this moment, the moon crawled quietly into the sky. Its plump smiling face utterly disregarded the battle in the mortal world as it slowly moved towards the direction of the black-colored pillar of fire.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 71: Power Wrestling

Over three hundred Qing Miao clansmen hissed and roared as they counterattacked witchcraft spells with witchcraft spells and tried their best to resist the raiders' attacks. The Second Mother was burning with impatience for the wicked witch must surely be casting some important spell at this moment. The wicked witch possesses the ability to wrest all their lives away with her devilry at any moment. The enemy was right in front of the Second Mother's eyes, yet she was shielded by her relatives!

The wicked witch Chi Liang's expression returned to her former sweet smile. A dozen of the children had fallen to the ground but the Great Devil's Incantation has not come to a halt. The thunderous sound of chanting echoed in all directions from the boundless canopy of the sky. The darkness which had been away from the night sky by the wicked witch's dance has turned from strands of darkness into a dark tidewater that splashed onto the soaring pillar of fire in waves.

The pillar of fire had turned from white to yellow and gradually darkened until it finally transformed into a sheer black color. However, the flames were still burning and they teased around in a seductive manner.

The moon had risen to the middle of the sky!

The Second Mother's attack was gradually exceeding her power. She was confronted by a life-and-death struggle – ever since she started her attack she had no hesitation at all on whether it was her siblings or relatives who were standing before her. She continued to cast her witchcraft mercilessly but eventually, she could no longer withstand the resistance from hundreds of people. Moreover, the ultimate witchcraft spell of Miao Bujiao's disciples was released upon death; every person's death would trigger their long-refined signature spell and release the most ruthless tyrannical spell that they had cultivated in their entire lifetime!

The Qing Miao master cultivators who had followed the Second Mother were now curled up on the ground. Their witchcraft powers were completely depleted and they were now fully assaulted by the enemy's witchcraft spells. Some died while others were wounded; they did not even have the strength to stand up. Little Chi Maojiu was still following closely next to the Second Mother as he stared attentively at the sky with his bright gaze and continued to control the flock of crows to send waves upon waves of attack into the Miao stockade village.

However, there weren't many crows left in the flock by now.

The Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village were different from the 'Swarm of Bees'. The disciples of the 'Swarm of Bees' were but guard dogs to the clansmen; they killed for a living and died killing. The witchcraft power of the 'Swarm of Bees' was of an ordinary level, their advantage was that they had the ability to move stealthily in the forest without a trace. The Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village, however, were the orthodox disciples of witchcraft cultivation. They cast their spells with their blood and they countered spells with their hatred! Sharp howls and shrill screams soared to the sky as the apocalypse-inducing witchcraft power that had been summoned by the Second Mother and the rest gradually came to its end like an arrow nearing the end of its flight. They watched helplessly as they slowly lost their hold and suddenly felt the pressure exerted on their bodies lighten.

When all the chaos had broken loose, the brothers Bushuo and Buzuo weren't rattled at all. They expressed the quintessence of stealth movement by the Death Trademark to its full potential all the way until the yellow-shirt person had started dealing with Wen Leyang. Oly then they had no choice but to kill the enemy with poison.

The yellow-shirt person's corpse had just crumpled onto the ground when the three-inch nail Wen Bushuo suddenly leaped into the air and threw the corpse at the Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village!

Wen Buzuo, on the other hand, dashed in huge strides towards the young married woman who was entangled and was fighting hard against Wen Leyang.

The corpse had only just been tossed into the air when dozens of tuberfleece flower vines rose from the ground like poisonous snakes. The vines raised their heads and shot towards the sky before lashing ferociously at the corpse.

Whack!

The loud noise was crisp and clear. Under the constant lashing of the tuberfleece flower vines, the yellow-shirt person's corpse turned into a puddle of crystal-clear shimmering liquid. Countless droplets happily dispersed and splashed in all directions before raining onto the heads of the Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village. The sound of agonized screams began to echo from all directions. In a flash, every Qing Miao clansman who had been rained on by the poisoned droplets clutched their throat in agony. Their bodies convulsed and they were poisoned to death in the blink of an eye!

The Qing Miao clansmen had almost managed to kill the Second Mother and the rest, yet unexpectedly the poisonous rain had dropped down from the clouds. There were dozens of them who had not managed to dodge in time and were poisoned to death one by one. The frontline of the battle became messed up all at once.

The three-inch nail sneered as he walked in great strides and planted deep footprints in the direction of the Miao stockade village. His signature skill was the Poison of Water; other than a thin layer of skin on his first victim, the rest of the bones, flesh, and blood vessels had turned into poisoned water. There was no way to salvage the poisoned victim!

Meanwhile, Wen Leyang suddenly shouted loudly and simultaneously bounced his body which was entangled with the young married woman. He separated with her in midair before each of them then slammed hard back onto the ground.

The young married woman's eyes were wide open, she was flooded with unwillingness and disbelief as strands upon strands of strong grayish and white-colored poison flashed past her eyes once in a while. Initially, her primordial spirit energy had obviously triumphed over this teenager who had been entangled with herself into a hideous mess. However, the opponent's ghastly punch was like a nest full of hungry termites that chewed and gnawed on her energy strand by strand, greatly reducing it until finally her primordial spirit energy was completely drained!

As Wen Leyang tumbled onto the ground, he pointed at the young married woman and said to Wen Buzuo who was dashing over, "Detoxify her…keep her alive!" Before he could finish his sentence, the vision before his eyes brightened abruptly and a sharp long howl and the old monk's hoarse shout was heard concurrently!

The Fire Sparrow had burst into a ball of flames in midair, creating a lustrous and dazzling scene. The silver-colored little flying sword too fell to the ground in an askew manner. The old monk Ji Fei was ghastly pale and his body was trembling profusely as he forced a smile and cursed, "What a strong beast!"

Initially, the old monk had gradually conquered the better side of the struggle. If the Fire Sparrow had been a magical weapon, Ji Fei would surely have been on his guard in case the opposing party trumped up a countercharge in face of an impending death. However, the Fire Sparrow was unexpectedly a living creature with a fiery temper. It would rather die than retreat so it had intentionally exploded itself in midair, causing the old monk's primordial spirit which had been attached to the flying sword to suffer a strong vibration that severely wounded him.

The moon continued to crawl into the sky soundlessly as if it was entranced by the black-colored pillar of fire.

At the moment the moon directly lined up with the pillar of fire, the wicked witch Chi Liang suddenly stopped her dance. Her face was ashen as she slumped onto the ground but a satisfied and charming smile still hung upon her face!

The full moon was lined up perfectly with the soaring black fire and the savage sound of loud chanting suddenly transformed into a terrifying howl beyond everyone's imagination. It was as if the vast, open country had been punctured by a sharp object and all the air in the whole area was surging out and escaping with a loud howling sound. It absorbed every other sound from the space in a flash!

Everyone stopped their movements in the midst of the weird and horrible howl, their fragile eardrums utterly could not endure this terrifying pressure which was like a thick steel hammer accompanied by the imposing manner of the heavens splitting and the earth cracking. The unbearable sound drilled from every person's eardrums to the bottom of their heart.

Everyone, there was caught off guard and they immediately covered their heads with their hands as they tumbled onto the ground. Their bodies were like dried shrimps as they curled up with all their might, yet the brain-boiling howl could not be shielded by their palms!

Bushuo, Buzuo, and the old monk Ji Fei too screamed in agony. Their faces were akin to gold foil paper as they swayed twice an spun around in a semicircle on the same spot before they fell outstretched onto the ground!

The sky-splitting sharp howl took down everyone in a flash and broke all the witchcraft spells. The winter crows and golden bees wailed as they dropped and crashed into puddles of pulp!

The wicked witch Chi Liang leaned onto the fire altar. Her entire body was boneless and weak but a smile which was so sweet it made one's mouth parched and tongue scorched was still hanging on her face.

Just as the sky-splitting loud howl erupted, the pillar of fire in the middle of the Miao stockade village leaped around vigorously. Like a raging dragon, it struggled free from its black-colored shell's shackles and soared towards the sky from the holy altar! The darkness that had been stripped away from the sky disintegrated in the blink of an eye and scattered into s million pieces of remnants. However, the remnants did not disperse, it was like a humongous drifting object and surrounded the raging flames in midair while it danced seductively!

The raging flames suddenly erupted with a brightness that was more abominable than the steel prickles of the Buddha's Light Bug. It appeared without warning and the scorching brightness was akin to melted gold, it burned everyone's eyes in a flash!

The sky-splitting loud noise echoed around sharply as the apocalyptic magnificent brightness burned fiercely!

Layers upon layers of darkness exploded out of the pillar of fire and rapidly transformed its shape. In the blink of an eye, the darkness had turned into thousands of black-colored human figures which floated in midair in a ghastly manner. Each of the figures hugged the other in an agonized posture until they were formed into a ball.

The stretch of human figures of different sizes curled in midair while a group of Qing Miao clansmen of different ages wailed and tossed about as they lay on the ground. The black-colored human figures' postures in the sky were exactly the same as the Qing Miao clansmen lying on the ground who were being tortured by the loud noise and brightness.

A few frail-looking black shadows were being absorbed into the pillar of fire as the Qing Miao clansmen suddenly all let out a few shrill dying screams. Even the sky-splitting loud noise could not conceal the piteous wails of these dying men! The flames leaped and glowed as slowly, a gossamer strand of fine thread spun out from within the flames strenuously. It crawled out meters by meters desperately and slowly approached Chi Liang's body.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 72: I Can

The wicked witch Chi Liang gently exhaled, her painstaking preparation that had taken years after going through some setbacks was finally almost brought to a successful completion. She sat up straight with great effort, her charming face had turned solemn as her scorching gaze slowly swept through the entire scene. Her satisfied expression grew stronger when suddenly, a shade of amazement leaped onto the corners of her mouth.

Wen Leyang, with blood seeping from the corners of his mouth, stood up in an unstable gait. He did not try to avoid the piercing brightness at all as he stared straight at her with his flashing eyes. The red-colored scar on his cheekbone looked like it was slowly wriggling around under the reflection of the seductive flames.

The skin on Wen Leyang's body was slowly relaxing and contracting. Even though he was severely wounded, it did not affect his telegnosis ability. Through the opening and closing of his pores, he slowly stripped himself out of his surroundings. The brightness and the loud noise were still there yet those were all now part of the 'movie' and had as little effect on him as a spectator of the movie.

Chi Liang laughed abruptly and asked him piteously, "How long do you think you can last?" Her voice was sweet and seductive, it made one's emotions fluctuate.

Her voice could somehow be heard over the loud hammering noise covering the sky.

Wen Leyang didn't speak but as he tried to take a step forward he immediately stumbled back onto the ground while grimacing in pain. Earlier, he had risked his life to battle ferociously with the young married woman. Because of this he was more severely wounded than ever. Upon taking a step forward, he felt as if the joints between his bones had turned into blunt knives. It was even more agonizing than soaking in medicinal potion in Wen Tunhai's courtyard.

The pillar of fire extended a tentacle and gently attached itself to Chi Liang's shoulder. The wicked witch chuckled as if she had been tickled. A few of the shadowy human figures floating in midair were engulfed by the bonfire and several more Miao clansmen in the stockade village let out a low, agonized scream and never moved again. On the other hand, the wicked witch Chi Liang's spirit became healthier and more vigorous. Her laugh was as sweet as honey as she said, "One shadow is equal to one portion of witchcraft power. If you're planning to hurt me, then you need to quickly do it now." Her Mandarin was clearly articulated with a full tone, she was much more fluent than the Second Mother and sounded utterly unlike a woman from the Miao stockade village.

As she was speaking, the wicked witch stretched out her hand and conjured a few bowl-sized vital fires next to her. The vital fires trembled for a while before they slowly floated together and fused into a more vigorous bonfire.

The wicked witch nodded her head in full satisfaction as a few more black shadows were engulfed into the bonfire. Based on the current speed, the entire stockade village's worth of Qing Miao clansmen would be killed before the next sunrise. The witchcraft powers that had once belonged to thousands of people would be absorbed by only one person – Chi Liang.

Wen Leyang simply sat on the ground and did not get up anymore for he really had no more strength to stand up now. He inhaled strenuously and spoke with a voice he could barely hear himself, "I don't understand why you've waited until this moment to cast that spell?" According to the Second Mother, the wicked witch had every single clansmen's life in her hands all along. It was really not necessary for her to wait until this moment to initiate the process.

The wicked witch shook her head and laughed, "It's too noisy, I can't hear you at all and I don't want to hear you as well." As she was saying that she snapped her fingers once and four to five pieces of tuberfleece flower vines intertwined with silver wires suddenly whipped out of the vital fire before herself and coiled themselves around Wen Leyang's throat and limbs ferociously!

Meanwhile, the wicked witch Chi Liang' smile also stiffened suddenly as a streak of dark red-colored scar appeared on the crystal clear skin of her cheek without warning. It added a few shades of pretty and coquettish seductiveness to her boundless charm!

'You've Got Me' had stealthily snuck into the wicked witch and leaped up without warning. The steel stingers on its entire body were erected as it pricked mercilessly into her extremely delicate face!

More and more black shadows were rolling into the pillar of fire as the wicked witch needed more witchcraft power to counteract the Poison of Fire emitted by the Buddha's Light Bug.

The tuberfleece flower vines, however, winched and squeaked as it spared no effort in trying to pull Wen Leyang's body apart from limb to limb!

The vital fire burned more vigorously now as the silver wires within the vines turned into dazzling gold threads. Wen Leyang was in agony and to his surprise, when the five tremendous forces simultaneously pulled outwards, he felt as if he was going to have diarrhea.

At this crucial moment, Wen Leyang's pores stopped opening and closing, and his telegnosis ability retracted back into his body. He fused back into his surroundings for he could not bear to watch himself being torn into pieces after having a bout of diarrhea.

The Buddha's Light Bug's body too was becoming stiffer as the wicked witch's resistance gradually grew stronger. Finally, there was a popping sound as 'You've Got Me' tumbled off her face.

Wen Leyang's heart missed a beat as his final strike too had missed. He now started missing Wen Xiaoyi's big-muzzled weapon. If the little girl had been here, she would have aimed her weapon and fired it at the direction of the fire altar. The result would have been rather delightful.

Just as Wen Leyang's mind was wandering into his wild imaginations, his consciousness began to slowly leave his body. Suddenly, a sweet-sounding voice cried out in alarm and following that his body relaxed as the five long vines broke into pieces!

The sky-splitting long howl suddenly ended with a loud bang. The ground shook vigorously and everyone there was tossed a few feet up into the air. The scorching brightness finally erupted into a melted rage and exploded into the night sky. Several arcs of lustrous and brilliant light expanded past the Miao stockade village and swept past the entire Seven Maidens Mountain in the blink of an eye!

The loud noise faded away and the brightness vanished. In an instant, the pillar of fire suddenly exploded into pieces. The black-colored shadowy human figures floating all over the sky were akin to freed spirits as they dispersed and escaped in a flurry and dove headfirst into the Qing Miao clansmen who were lying on the ground…

Wen Leyang felt a small, delicate hand slap his face repeatedly. He opened his eyes reluctantly and cried out with alarm soon after, "Ah Dan! Where is Mumu…stop hitting me!" As he was speaking, the little hand was still slapping him and never stopped for even a moment.

One of Ah Dan's hand was holding on to the wicked witch Chi Liang's leg as he took a look at Wen Leyang smilingly. The Buddha's Light Bug 'You've Got Me' was lying on his bald head. It was trying to hold its fat body steady as it was afraid that it might slip off accidentally.

The wicked witch Chi Liang was trembling all over, her originally crystal clear face was surging with layers upon layers of burning blush and her eyes were tightly shut.

Ah Dan let go of the wicked witch. He first imitated a woman's walk by taking a few mincing steps while swaying his buttocks from side to side, then he knocked onto his bald head and made a hollow knocking sound before finally forming his hands into tiny fists and posed in a loyal and protective stance.

He looked at Wen Leyang with a smile as he finished explaining the situation.

Wen Leyang was stunned for a moment before he roared with laughter. He only managed to laugh twice before he clutched his chest in agony. He panted as he asked, "A woman, a monk, and protection? Mumu is still with the fat monk Shui Jing right, correct? Ah Dan, please help me to bring the two of them over here together with the Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu." Wen Leyang pointed at the two brothers Bushuo and Buzuo on the nearer end first, then pointed towards the Second Mother and the little boy at the far end.

Ah Dan immediately obeyed as he leaped up and dragged the four of them over.

The four people were all senseless and there were bloodstains on their ears and on the corners of their eyes. They were still breathing normally so they were only unconscious.

Wen Leyang exhaled a breath of relief and he asked with a smile as he tried to recuperate his strength, "How did you get here?"

This got Ah Dan bustling about, his gestures were complicated as the bald little boy jumped here and there. He even lay on the ground and crawled around for a moment while in the next moment he jumped up and threw a few bastard's punch…

Ah Dan was not the only anxious one for Wen Leyang too was clearly confused. He muttered to himself, "Can anyone tell me what had happened…" Before his voice died away, a familiar voice suddenly added, "I can!"

Wen Leyang turned around and looked at the speaker and was terrified until his hair stood up. The old monk Ji Fei was lying on his stomach and staring at Wen Leyang from not too far away. His eyeballs were completely white, he did not look like a Taoist monk at all but more like an extra actor who had just walked out of the 'Resident Evil' movie.

The old monk Ji Fei blinked hard once as he chuckled, his eyeballs rolled in a ghastly manner and revealed his black pupils, "It was too bright earlier and I only managed to see clearly in this manner…"

Wen Leyang narrowed his eyes as he asked, "You know what happened? I thought you had fainted earlier?" As he was saying that, he stretched out his hand and guided back the Buddha's Light Bug back to him.

The old monk chuckled, "The loud noise and brightness had appeared so suddenly and this old monk was caught off guard before he fainted from the vibration. He had woken up after a short while and just as he was about to try to save you, that little bald boy came running out of nowhere and grabbed the wicked witch's ankles without any hesitation before madly slamming her around."

Wen Leyang was astonished, "It was that easy?"

The old monk nodded as he laughed, "It wasn't that easy. The wicked witch's devilry was no trivial matter but the moment her work was on the edge of a successful completion was also the moment that it was at its most vulnerable state. Once it was suddenly interrupted by someone, it failed in a flash!"

At this point, Ah Dan suddenly smacked onto his huge head abruptly as if he had just recalled something. He took out a small piece of notepaper from his chest pocket and stuffed it into Wen Leyang's hand. The note read: The monk won't release me so I'm sending Ah Dan to help you. Ah Dan's abilities are much stronger than before.

The handwriting was delicate and graceful. Only now did Wen Leyang know that Little Chili Pepper had good penmanship, her handwriting reflected her as a person and not her unpleasant actual name…

Ah Dan then procured a second note, the handwriting was still Little Chili Pepper's as it read: Help him look for a new hat, be sure to remember this!

Wen Leyang could roughly guess at the situation now. Ah Dan must have refused to leave his master and so he had been lured over in the end by the idea of getting a new hat.

Wen Leyang stretched out his hand and knocked once on Ah Dan's bald head. He then pointed at the Qing Miao clansmen's stockade village, "Go and look for a new hat for yourself!"

Half a day passed before Ah Dan returned fully satisfied and contented, wearing a little copper pan on his head.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 73: The Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture

Mumu was still waiting with the fat monk so Wen Leyang was no longer worried. He wrote a reply on a note with his skewed handwriting for Ah Dan to bring back as a report of their safety. He also requested Mumu to come down and join them. The Seven Maidens Mountain was more desolate than the Nine Peaks Mountain and there was utterly no reception signal on his cellphone at all.

Ah Dan, with his hand pressing on the copper pan, left as ordered…

Bushuo, Buzuo, and the rest of the Qing Miao clansmen were slowly regaining their consciousness. They looked at the fire altar which had broken into pieces and the expressions of the Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village turned panicked. Right until that very moment before the wicked witch had cast her devilry spell, they had finally understood that Second Mother's words in the past were right, that their own witchcraft powers were being drained and stripped away along with the black-colored human figures in midair.

Most of the witchcraft power had been extracted out of every Qing Miao clansman so when Chi Liang's devilry was finally broken, the witchcraft powers were returned back to their bodies. However, the process of extracting and returning was enough to severely wound them. The two brothers Bushuo and Buzuo had lost consciousness from the sudden loud noise, their internal organs had suffered some minor injuries yet they were in a much better condition than the Qing Miao clansmen.

Not long after, the wicked witch Chi Liang suddenly screamed out in pain. She opened her eyes and her charming gaze looked around for a moment before she completely regained her awareness. Her body struggled as she jumped up but she cried out sorrowfully before she fell down again. A layer of fresh blood rapidly seeped out from within her body and stained her clothes scarlet.

The wicked witch's expression was extremely ashen, there was not an ounce of shine on her face and she looked almost like a corpse.

Wen Buzuo grinned hideously as he roared loudly, "Stop moving! If you move anymore you'll be cut into ground meat!" He was still hearing an echo of the sharp howl in his ears so he shouted with all his might to hear himself better.

Bound around the wicked witch was the iron silk wire tailor-made by the Death Trademark. The more one struggled the deeper the sharp silk wire would cut into the flesh. All the prisoners in the Death Trademark were fastened with this type of wire lock, by the time they were untied it was normal for their limbs to almost be falling off.

Chi Liang cautiously settled down into a more comfortable sitting position. Her dark brows were slightly furrowed and a dash of sweetness that charmed one to the core penetrated from within her agony. She exhaled lightly and asked Wen Leyang, "Where's my older sister?"

Wen Buzuo raised his voiced and shouted in rage from the side, "I can't hear you, speak louder!"

Wen Leyang was shocked for a moment but he soon reacted to the situation. He waved his hand at the nail-like Wen Bushuo, the three-inch nail subsequently walked out with great strides before he threw the wealthy young married woman's corpse onto the ground with a loud bang. The young married woman had been poisoned by the strong poison within the Faulty Punch. At the same time, the wicked witch Chi Liang had cast her devilry spell which resulted in everyone being knocked out by the loud noise and brightness. No one had the time to pay any attention to her and she was killed by the poison after a while.

Chi Liang took a close look at the corpse then met Wen Leyang's gaze. There wasn't an ounce of sorrow or hatred in her eyes. On the contrary, her eyes were filled with pleasure derived from the young married woman's demise, "Thank you for your trouble."

The Second Mother's vital fire had been extinguished during the attack on the Miao stockade village. She was now gravely injured and she could only manage to sit up and speak strenuously, "You can die peacefully or die tragically, make your choice wisely."

Chi Liang, without hesitation, answered immediately, "I will die peacefully! You can ask me anything you please!" She then paused for a moment before shaking her head lightly, paying special care to the iron silk wires as she said, "I shall tell the story myself and save all of you the trouble of asking!"

The wicked witch was unexpectedly cooperative and that made everyone frown with disbelief.

Chi Liang tilted her head to the side to think before beginning to speak dully, "I'm not Chi Liang." Upon saying that she suddenly pouted her lips in a peculiar manner and then made all sorts of meaningless expressions. A moment later, she had completely transformed into another person; she was still charming and seductive, still young and attractive, but her entire appearance had changed completely. She was now a completely different person compared to the Chi Liang from the beginning.

Just as everyone opened their eyes wide in surprise, the wicked witch smiled sweetly at the Second Mother, "Chi Liang was an honest little maiden. She seldom spoke and rarely got close to anyone other than her parents on most days. It wasn't that hard to pretend to be her. Second Mother, was the reason that you chose this little maiden Chi Liang on behalf of the Big Dragon's Root because you adored her for her lack of social interaction so she could never speak up and be a better wife than you?"

The Second Mother was ashen as she made a frustrated humph, "I'm both his wife and sister as well!"

The wicked witch stuck out her tongue playfully and laughed gently, "I suppose I had been overthinking about the situation then! Please do not be offended, Second Mother." Her expression was unlike a captive trapped in a life or death situation but was instead like a little maiden having an intimate talk with her good friend.

The old monk grew impatient as he waved his hand and yelled, "Who are you really? If you wish to die with an intact corpse then do speak sensibly soon!"

The wicked witch looked at the old monk with a piteous stare, "I'm from the Mo family and we're from the Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture."

"The Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture?" The old monk muttered the word twice before his eyes brightened as he remembered the wicked witch's origins, "The Mo family of Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture still had surviving supporters of evil in this world?"

The wicked witch appeared slighted as if the old monk's question had hurt her ego, "Thousands of years ago we were hunted by those on the righteous cultivation path. Our family had almost been exterminated but some of us managed to remain dormant in the world to leave behind some descendants…however," The wicked witch rolled her eyes as she spoke before she turned joyous again, "There were more than just us from the Mo family who had escaped…" Before she could finish speaking, the sound of a loud 'smack' was suddenly heard.

The Second Mother's hand was as fast as lightning as she slapped hard onto the wicked witch's face. Following that she staggered and almost fell before Wen Leyang hastily held out his hands to support her. The Second Mother's face was ghastly pale as she spat, "If you were to give any more unrelated answers to the question, I will burn out one of your eyes!" Upon saying that, she took out a joss stick from Mara the Devil's shrine and ignited it.

The Qing Miao clansmen had worshipped Mara the Devil and there was a shrine for prayer in almost every house.

The wicked witch's eyes exuded fear though it was unclear whether it was out of her conscience or she was just pretending, "A few years ago, I entered the Seven Maidens Mountain unintentionally and killed a few of the dwarves in the forest. Soon after that, I discovered their witchcraft power which benefited me…" Between her words, five streaks of bruises in the shape of a palm mark gradually appeared on her delicate face.

The Mo family of Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture was an infamous family within the cultivation world. They were experts in the two unique skills of face changing and power wresting. The power wresting skill could be channeled through the Art of Devilry to seize another's power. Finally, after thousands of years of misbehavior, they incurred public resentment and were annihilated by the One Word Palace of Lake Luohai of the Five Blessings. Only a few minor characters had managed to escape back then and they were unable to cause any more trouble ever since.

The wicked witch was a descendant of the Mo family, their cultivation base relied solely upon seizing others' primordial spirit and power. However, their actual powers were fairly ordinary before they stole another's power. Therefore, they had been careful not to provoke the other highborn families in the cultivation word. To the wicked witch's surprise, however, she had discovered that the witchcraft powers of the Miao Bujiao's disciples, though different from the primordial spiritual energy of the other cultivators, could still be useful to her. All of a sudden, the disciples of Miao Bujiao became fertile delicacies in her eyes.

Coincidentally, the First Mother had died of difficult labor at that time. While the Second Mother had made arrangements for the wedding of the Big Dragon's Root and Chi Liang, the wicked witch exhausted all her abilities and murdered Chi Liang. Then, using a secret skill passed down by the family known as the Art of Face Changing, she transformed herself into Chi Liang. As the real Chi Liang had dwelled in deep seclusion and rarely came out, she was introverted and rarely stayed in touch with others so when the wicked witch transformed into her she was always extra cautious until she was married to the Big Dragon's Root.

The Art of Power Wresting must be based on a purpose to achieve something so the person whose power was being wrested would be willing to sacrifice everything for the supposed purpose. The wicked witch had introduced the worship of Mara the Devil and with her family members' help, she gave out the decree that Mara the Devil was descending to intimidate the Qing Miao clansmen more. Everything else that had happened after was almost the same as the Big Dragon's Root's investigation, once the Art of Power Wresting was initiated, everyone who had partaken in the sharing of the witchcraft power would place their lives in the wicked witch's hands. She could put them to death whenever she wanted.

After murdering the Big Dragon's Root and chasing the Second Mother out of the village, the wicked witch's victory was at hand so she delayed the launching of the spell in order to await the so-called favorable day of Mara the Devil's descent. The more earnest the Qing Miao clansmen were in their worship, the stronger the effect of her power wresting would grow. However, she had not expected that Wen Leyang's group, together with Ji Fei and Shui Jing's trouble-making, would cause her vital fire to be extinguished and severely wound her. As she wasn't a person who engaged in the cultivation of witchcraft, her witchcraft powers were stolen from others so once her vital fire was extinguished, the countercharge effect that she would suffer was worse than the rest. If she does not replenish her witchcraft power in time, her cultivation base would become a total waste. So, left without a choice, she made preparations to bring forward the day to launch her devilry spell even if the result would not be as good as the actual day of Mara the Devil's descent, it was still better than completely abandoning her powers.

Life had not turned out the way she had planned, for Wen Leyang and the rest managed to catch up to her in time.

Upon saying that, the wicked witch blinked her eyes while she swore and vowed, "I've not told a single lie at all!"

The Second Mother had heard what she wanted to know and she had managed to correctly guess most of the story. The biggest dilemma in her heart had been the fact that she was afraid that she had picked the wrong bride and caused her dear brother's death and almost ruined the Miao Bujiao's two-thousand-year-old cultivation. At last, the knot in her heart was entirely unfastened, the wicked witch was the wicked witch herself while Chi Liang was Chi Liang herself. The disciples of Miao Bujiao had suffered through such hardships yet it was unrelated to the new bride at all. Even if the First Mother was still alive and the Big Dragon's Root never had cause to remarry, the wicked witch would still have found a way to infiltrate the Miao stockade village.

Wen Leyang tried to be patient. He waited for the wicked witch of the Mo family to finish her side of the story regarding the disciples of the Miao Bujiao, only then he inquired closely, "The Mountain Coffin Devilry spell and the tragic deaths of our Wen family's seventeen disciples on Mount Emei, was that all her doing as well?" Wen Leyang pointed at the corpse lying on the ground.

The Second Mother nodded in gratitude to Wen Leyang, "There's still a lot of matters in the Miao stockade village waiting for us to solve, you should continue to interrogate the wicked witch." Upon saying that, she pulled along little Chi Maojiu and left. She clearly indicated her wish to not to take part in the hatred between the Wen family and the wicked witch.

The wicked witch made a 'huh' sound as she heard Wen Leyang's question. A shade of puzzlement gathered on her beautiful face, "You're the disciple of the Wen Bucao? My elder sister accidentally killed a dozen Wen family members on Mount Emei, she told me that she had owned up to her mistake by returning you a favor…"

The three-inch nail Wen Bushuo suddenly spoke in a rumbling voice, "The favor to the Wen family one can never return unless one dies!" His Art of Poison cultivation was much stronger than his brother Wen Buzuo's, his ear canals felt peaceful and quiet now and he could hear quite clearly. Wen Buzuo blushed in desperation as he was still staring with wide-open eyes as he could only watch the movements of the others' mouths but he could not hear their voices.

Wen Bucao's cultivation has existed for two thousand years. They clearly distinguished kindness and hatred and while they sought revenge for the smallest grievance, never once had they suffered such a tremendous loss. Nothing could absolve the vengeance they had felt after losing so many fellow disciples. Even if the enemy was the emperor they would still stand on the peak of their mountain as they poisoned the clouds green.

Wen Leyang glanced at the wicked witch briefly, "Tell me what really happened and why you had murdered our family's disciples."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 74: The Three Treasures

The wicked witch of the Mo family from Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture was unbelievably cooperative, "Well, that matter was actually unrelated to me. My elder sister had brought along some men to create a disturbance on Mount Emei. She did not have any purpose to it and was just secretly murdering people to try to stir up some trouble. That domestic servant of hers, the yellow-shirt person who had turned into a puddle of water, had picked that mountain slope and killed everyone who had passed by during that time. Only after that, she had found out that those were actually the disciples of the Wen family."

Bang, a dull noise was heard suddenly.

The three-inch nail had taken a step forward abruptly and raised his leg to stomp on the head of the young married woman's corpse until it was flattened. He then stared straight into the eyes of the wicked witch savagely, "A coincidence? All her victims were just coincidentally disciples of the Wen family?"

The wicked witch nodded her head innocently with great effort, "Yes, what a coincidence isn't it? After that, elder sister heard that the Great Mercy Temple had almost turned hostile on the group of rogue cultivators because of the Wen family. Only then she had understood that she should not have provoked the disciples of the Wen Bucao. So when she had passed by the Nine Peaks Mountain, she killed a group of priests trying to secretly sneak up the mountain and considered that as her favor to make up for her mistake in the past."

As she spoke, the wicked witch rolled her eyes again and said to Wen Leyang delightfully, "If you were to ask, I once did the Wen Bucao's disciples a favor too! A few months ago, I had brought along some people to the Nine Peaks Mountain. I coincidentally bumped into someone who was deliberately creating trouble for the Wen Bucao's disciples. I was the one who had helped all of you to kill those troublemakers without any hesitation!"

Before their departure, Wen Leyang had heard Fourth Elder Wen discussing this matter with Wen Buzuo. Back then, when the Return-to-Before fruits were ripening, it had attracted a group of people proficient in the art of cultivation to steal the fruits. The Death Trademark suffered some losses yet these enemies had been killed by the Qing Miao clan's witchcraft. The Qing Miao clansmen only stayed for one round before they left.

Wen Leyang's tone of speaking was so brief that it was frightening, "What were you doing at the Nine Peaks Mountain then?"

The wicked witch pursed her lips as her expression turned piteous once more, "There's a long story to this matter! We were the pathetic ones running away from those who were trying to confiscate our property and exterminate our families. We dwelled in seclusion in this mortal world but we still keep in touch with each other. About six years ago, a few main families reunited and started sending information our way and reminded us to never miss out on any anomalies that would appear between the heavens and the world. They sought our help to look out for three objects. We had been running everywhere for the past few years and we will still rush to anywhere immediately as long as it was showing signs of any anomalies."

The wicked witch articulated her speech clearly as if she was too lazy to be forced by Wen Leyang to tell the truth bit by bit. She had revealed the entire story in a straightforward manner.

There organized societies in the immortals' realm also resembled the triads and mafia in organized crime. Their operation was never silent and in the recent hundreds of years, they were finally 'recognized by the manifestation of God's will', and were granted the status as the cultivators of the righteous path led by the Five Blessings Sect. On the other hand, most of the cultivators of the evil path were razed to its foundations. They had no choice but to fade into the mortal world and to live in seclusion while secretly cultivating. They were regarded by the people of the righteous cultivation path as the World Sect. After hundreds of years of recuperating and building up their strengths, no one knew what they would have turned into by now.

Those of the World Sect were not a bunch of divided beings, they too had their spiritual leader who led the pack and they would wage a guerrilla warfare every once in a while, but they were always fighting in a small crowd that did not amount to anything. But about six years ago, the four great forces with the most profound power within the World Sect simultaneously spread the same information regarding the arrival of three treasures crucial to the destiny of all cultivators and reminded everyone to pay attention to the anomalies that appeared near them. Even if it was just a small anomaly one should not let go of it.

The Mo family from Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture was only a mediocre-level sect before being destroyed by the One Word Palace. When their sect was annihilated they were even less imposing so they could only join the World Sect as a pawn.

The Return-to-Before fruits were considered as an immortal herb. When it was ripened a few months ago, a blast of immortal radiance was revealed and the wicked witch had brought along her men. They had rushed over to the radiance but they did not know what to look for over there. By sheer chance, they met those who were trying to steal the fruits from the Death Trademark. Those so-called disciples were from the Mountain Sect so the wicked witch had eliminated them with ease.

When the wicked witch's elder sister had brought along her domestic servant to the ancient cave of Mount Emei, her purpose was rather similar. The actual strength of the Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture had its limits and the older sister had been there to fight against the real master cultivators of the Mountain Sect. She tried to create some havoc by killing a few of them randomly and considered her mission accomplished. However, when the yellow-shirt person with a profound cultivation of the Mountain Coffin Devilry spell was lying in ambush on that nameless mountain slope, coincidentally at the same direction came those disciples of the Wen Bucao in search for their family's information.

The wicked witch finally finished her story and heaved a relieved sigh. Her gaze was charming and seductive as she stared at Wen Leyang with a smile.

Wen Leyang suddenly felt that he was in the awkward position of not knowing whether to laugh or to cry. He had cultivated the method left behind by Wen Lazi and owed his success to the Return-to-Before fruit. Therefore, the wicked witch had unknowingly become his savior. The wicked witch's failure in wresting the Qing Miao clansmen's witchcraft power was also due to her conveniently helping the Wen Bucao's disciples back then by killing the people who were trying to steal the Return-to-Before fruits.

Whether it was the Mountain Sect or the World Sect, none of this had anything to do with the Wen family. If it wasn't for the fact that dozens of the Wen family disciples had died tragically, Wen Leyang would still be training while chewing on a carrot in the Red Leaves Forest right now. As he listened to the wicked witch's story, the entire situation's connection to the Wen family was purely out of coincidence as well.

The old monk Ji Fei asked with a frown, "What are those three objects?" As he was speaking, he took a sip of tea absent-mindedly.

The wicked witch peered at him from the corners of her eyes, the smile on her face turned exotic and eccentric, "The objects that we are looking for are…a dog, a piece of round flat cake, and half a gong."

Pfft.

The old monk's mouthful of tea was not wasted for it was all blown out onto the three-inch nail Wen Bushuo's entire body. He coughed as he spoke in rage, "Hey, wicked witch! Is 'self-amusing' your family's elder!"

The wicked witch shook her head in puzzlement, "The Mo family of Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture was defeated, even within the World Sect, no one had a high regard for us. They will never tell us what the true purpose of the broken gong, the big flat cake, and the dog was as well as what kind of treasures they were. It's a pity that I had failed on the verge of success this time for if I were to acquire this group of Qing Miao clansmen's witchcraft power, let's see who would dare to despise my family anymore."

As she spoke, the wicked witch stared at Wen Leyang with hidden bitterness, "You have ruined my important event…" Before she could finish her sentence, Wen Leyang suddenly yelled as he jumped up and pounced on her.

When Wen Leyang was battling desperately with the young married woman, he had gone through all sorts of hardships. The Faulty Punch which had been refined with the living and dead poison in his body had turned him into a bronze-skinned and iron-boned person. It was correct that it had turned Wen Leyang into an iron hammer but the problem was that the young married woman was not a nail, she was also a hammer. Even though Wen Leyang managed to kill the enemy with poison, all his vital organs had suffered extremely severe internal injuries. He needed some time to recuperate if he were to make a full recovery.

Due to his severe injuries, the opening and closing speed of the pores on his entire body was also much slower than before. His senses alerted him just as something began to throw itself up from underneath the ground as fast as lightning. Before he had the time to contemplate he shouted and surged towards the wicked witch.

He did not expect his body to be thoroughly out of sync with his thoughts. The situation was almost similar to a lip-syncing error in a movie where the dubbing of the sound did not match up to the person's lip movement.

The dubbing had already spoken: Pin down the wicked witch.

The lip movement had only just stood up with his buttocks only ten centimeters away from the chair.

The monster flashed past and rapidly moved out from the boundaries of Wen Leyang's sensation, causing the entire Miao stockade village to shake ferociously! The bamboo house where Wen Leyang had been in was pulverized in a loud crash while the few of them were akin to bottle gourds rolling on the ground as they tumbled out of the house in a mess.

In the midst of it all, the wicked witch's bell-like laughter sounded as she finished the last part of her speech slowly, "I will never forgive you."

A giant frog the size of a small hill with a soil-colored body which was encrusted with countless thin strands of gold narrowed its eyes as it appeared before everyone impressively!

On top of the giant frog's head sat a middle-aged lad who was thin and bony. He was naked with two rows of protruding ribs and the color of his skin was almost fused with the giant frog's. If one was not attentive one would not able to distinguish that there was a man on the frog. The middle-aged lad was lugging the wicked witch in his flexed elbow.

Ji Fei sat on the ground with utterly no effort to stand up as he stared at the giant frog in bewilderment and spoke with a trembling voice, "Sitting…toad?"

The lad on top of the frog peered at the old monk, his skin and bones face squeezed out an odd smile, "Almost the same I suppose!"

The wicked witch leaned her body into the thin man's embrace and spoke with a goosebumps-inducing fondness, "Brother-in-law, they killed my sister and you must avenge her!"

The 'brother-in-law's' eyes brightened as he scratched his ears and cheeks in elation, "Really?"

The gigantic sitting toad made a muffled croak as it spat out a yellowish object from its mouth. The object fell onto the ground with a crisp clanking sound.

Wen Leyang abruptly broke out in a rage so fierce that his eyes were splitting apart, his entire body was in agony as if his bones and muscles had been shattered. He was like an injured wild wolf as howled and pounced towards the sitting toad!

A small bronze pan had rolled around a few times underneath the giant frog's feet before it finally stopped spinning.

It was Ah Dan's treasured hat.

Meanwhile, the vigorous and firm ringing of a bell ring burst through the dawn under the foothill. A small, shimmering inverted bell transformed into a large bell as it swayed in the sky as the fat monk Shui Jing ran in great strides burning with a frenzy of rage. He tore off the string of Buddhist prayer beads on his neck and tossed it towards the sky ferociously then pointed at the giant frog and roared madly, "You sorcerer, the Buddha will defy death to fight you for injuring the little girl!"

Ji Fei, who had only just stood up, heard the fat monk's raging roar and his legs gave way as he fell back onto the ground once again. His face was ashen as he muttered, "It's over, this time the old monk will get a master teacher!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 75: The Giant Frog

Shui Jing was on the mountain slope when Ah Dan had delivered the note to him. They then descended the mountain in great delight but upon walking a few steps forward, the fat monk noticed a whiff of faintly discernible demon scent. Shui Jing was bad at exercising self-restraint over his magic art and he knew that the old monk had won the war at the foot of the mountain. If he could successfully catch a monster before he joined the rest of them then it would be his honor too. Mumu was even more elated as she left the only surviving disciple of The Centipede on the mountain slope and was carried by Ah Dan as she joined the fat monk to hunt down the monster.

However, the sitting toad had swept by them in a flash and swallowed both Mumu and Ah Dan in a single gulp before it burrowed and escaped. The monk croaked in panic before chasing after them…

Shui Jing's treasured weapon was accompanied by a thick sense of killing intent as it surged down from the sky. Wen Leyang too rose up vigorously as he pounced towards the sitting toad. Suddenly, the huge toad made another muffled croak and disappeared into thin air!

Dozens of Buddhist prayer beads shimmering with Buddha's light slammed ferociously into nothingness. The stretch of Qing Miao clansmen's bamboo houses exploded with a loud bang. Fortunately, the Qing Miao clansmen had been gathered outside and were paying their salutation to little Chi Maojiu so no one was further injured.

Wen Leyang ignored his agonizing injuries as the pores on his entire body opened and closed vigorously. He felt as if he was shaved by thousands of razor blades every time his pores spat and swallowed. He immediately turned and rapidly dashed towards the opposite direction. The fat monk too made a weird squalling sound as he ran into the Miao stockade village. His inverted bell made a loud chiming noise in midair, causing the air to shake vigorously until the noise rippled continuously. The Buddhist prayer beads surrounding the golden inverted bell spun round and round, ready for another attack.

The old monk released his flying sword in an askew manner. He was so exasperated that he broke out into curses at the fat monk, "You can't even protect a little girl, how did I even befriend such a bald donkey as you!"

The fat monk's eyes were bloodshot, he had been provoked by the sitting toad into a thundering rage but he flew into an even bigger rage after the old monk's humiliation. He retorted, "Screw you…stop talking nonsense…" He suddenly stopped talking and roared suddenly – the fat monk's big and tall body was akin to being wound up by an invisible rope as he abruptly fell sideways without warning.

Wen Leyang pounced ahead as the fat monk Shui Jing was wound up from behind. The two of them were surging towards the same direction when suddenly, a drum-like loud noise covered the sky. Wen Leyang positioned himself with his arms and legs outstretched as the Faulty Punch rippled through the thousands of vital points on his entire body, slamming into the air ahead with a bang. In the blink of an eye, Wen Leyang couldn't care less about the agonizing pain as he launched forth countless heavy blows and exerted the last ounce of strength from his body. Finally, the air before him trembled vigorously and burst like a soap bubble. The sitting toad once again reappeared before everyone's eyes.

The fat monk Shui Jing was being rolled in by the giant frog's tongue and the frog immediately began retracting its tongue back into its mouth.

Seated on top of the giant frog were the wicked witch and the skinny lad who immediately changed their expressions for they had not expected that Wen Leyang could make the sitting toad reappear in its true form.

The giant frog was gifted with two naturally-acquired conjuration and self-protection skills. One was the ability to burrow underneath the ground and the other was the eye-and-ear shielding ability. The ability to burrow underground allowed it to shuttle back and forth underneath the soil smoothly and it could come and go without leaving any traces. The eye-and-ear shielding ability was as its name implies, no one would be able to hear its movements nor see its true form. On most days it could go anywhere and destroy anything as it pleased. The enemy would have no chance to discover its existence and needless to say, they could not vanquish it. It was only the most prestigious master cultivators who could notice the frog.

When the fat monk Shui Jing was still on the mountain, he too had caught a whiff of the demonic scent yet he could not pinpoint the specific location of the sitting toad.

The three families of the Wen, Miao, and Luo's ancestor grandmother Chang Li was right. The Faulty Punch left behind by the grand master Tuoxie could be used to break a vitality spirit spell. The skinny lad had completely relied on the two self-protection spells of the sitting toad and he did not plan to escape even after rescuing the wicked witch. Even though he had been delighted to learn of his wife's death, yet she must still be avenged.

The sitting toad had not managed to leave the scope of Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability so he had immediately rushed over and pounded on the frog madly with the Faulty Punch and broke its naturally-acquired self-protection spell.

As the sitting toad suddenly reappeared, it was surprised by itself. Its tongue retracted out of shock and tossed the big monk into the sky, following that it swept and surged towards Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang felt as if his bones were shaken into fissures. Before he could take a momentary rest, he saw the huge tongue that was split into two rolling towards him at lightning speed. He yelled once before he started running in the opposite direction.

If the toad were to crawl on top of one's feet one would feel goosebumps rising all over one's body. What more if the toad were to lick one's face… (Author's note: Anyway, I cannot stand to describe the feeling anymore).

Bushuo and Buzuo simultaneously stomped their feet before rushing to the rescue of Wen Leyang. At the same time, a ray of chilling brightness flew past the both of them in a whoosh as the old monk Ji Fei guided his flying sword to chop away the giant frog's tongue.

Wen Leyang had only taken two strides when he felt a force tighten around his entire body. A sense of fishy-stench stickiness was wrapped all over him and before he could struggle with all his might, a sudden sharp stabbing pain radiated from his shoulder. His body fell limp and his vision dimmed, he was swallowed whole into the giant frog's mouth with a dazzling silver-colored little sword on his shoulder.

The old monk Ji Fei's expression changed drastically. Soon after that, he acted as if nothing had happened and pointed at the two wicked people on the giant frog's head as he roared loudly at the fat monk, "Take them down!" He walked in swift motion towards the giant frog and no one had noticed where his flying sword went.

The flying sword and the frog's tongue had moved so quickly that it was utterly impossible to see it with one's eyes. The brothers Bushuo and Buzuo felt the vision before their eyes blur and Wen Leyang was already gone…

Wen Leyang had just flown into the giant frog's mouth when he felt something slide past him. A hand grabbed his hair from beside his body and the tremendous force pulled him out of the entangled layers of the frog's tongue with great urgency.

Wen Leyang opened his eyes and shouted in surprise, "Ah Dan!" The little fellow's expression was anxious as he stomped and made punching gestures at Wen Leyang. He then pulled Wen Leyang along and ran towards the giant frog's cheek area.

The wicked people on top of the frog were not aware of the situation in the frog's mouth. They thought that Wen Leyang had been swallowed into the stomach and roared with laughter as they directed the giant frog to once again conjure up the eye-and-ear shielding spell. It hid silently within the air in preparation to swallow the fat monk and the old monk before leaving.

The fat monk was burning with a frenzy of rage. He had guarded his treasured weapon without a moment's worth of negligence and had finally understood that it was not the monk who had caught the demon but the demon who had eaten the monk. This can be considered similar to the treatment of Tang Sangzang in the 'Journey to the West' story. The Qing Miao clansmen in the stockade village were all severely wounded and could not help. The brothers Bushuo and Buzuo looked at one another and immediately started scattering poison all around, hoping to stall the giant frog and made it reappear again.

The old monk Ji Fei secretively pinched his hands into the sword controlling gesture in an attempt to guide the flying sword. He released his magical awareness to explore the area around him and it was akin to a clay oxen plummeting into the sea, he could not get a response at all. The sitting toad was also a monster with a strong demonic disposition and with its mouth closed, the old monk's primordial spirit utterly could not penetrate through it.

The old monk was slightly relieved. Even though he could not sense the flying sword, his treasured weapon was at least not destroyed or he would be suffering from severe injuries by now. As long as the flying sword was still intact then all was fine, the toad would need to defecate eventually…the old monk was tossing out talisman upon talisman yet he had been pondering in secret…

Wen Leyang and Ah Dan walked swiftly until they reached the giant frog's cheek and were greatly surprised. Mumu was there with her eyes closed, she was tightly wrapped in what appeared to be an air bubble. Earlier, the skinny lad who controlled the giant frog had seen that Mumu was a young and beautiful girl. He could not bear to let the giant frog swallow Mumu completely so he had temporarily sealed her up in the giant frog's mouth.

Ah Dan swung his arms and kicked in frustration. The air bubble was slammed repeated with loud bangs but no matter what he did, it would not break. The air bubble was obviously one of the sitting toad's magic spell and it was not affected by the outside force of kicking and punching. Right now, there wasn't an ounce of energy left in Wen Leyang and he could not launch the Faulty Punch. Just as he was getting worried, Ah Dan suddenly stopped his movements as he raised his head to stare at Wen Leyang and stretched out his hand to point towards his shoulder.

Only then did Wen Leyang realize that the old monk's little flying sword was stabbed onto his shoulder. It wasn't that he was slow in responding, but the 'Adventures of a Frog's Mouth' was beyond sophisticated (Author's note: Heh-heh, the word 'beyond sophisticated, is that word familiar…), his entire attention had been distracted and even without the flying sword stabbing him, his entire body was already in agonizing pain.

Wen Leyang squatted down and aligned his shoulder with Ah Dan as he said, "Pull out the sword!"

Unexpectedly, Ah Dan waved his hands in a great bustle and took a few steps back. He pointed at himself, then at the flying sword and shook his head frantically as if he was trying to tell Wen Leyang that he could not touch such an object.

Wen Leyang wasted no time as he gritted his teeth while reaching towards the little sword on his shoulder and pulled it out. Strangely, the buddle did not break even with Ah Dan's infinite strength but with a few pokes of the little sword, it erupted with a soft pop and shattered into a million pieces.

Mumu's breathing pattern was even and the color of her face was pink. She appeared to be utterly uninjured as if she had only fallen asleep. Both the big person and the smaller person were overjoyed with the unexpected good news. Ah Dan pulled Mumu up in one go and ran towards the frog's mouth, leaving Wen Leyang behind.

Meanwhile, at the same time that the air bubble had been pierced, it was as if the giant frog felt the pain and its mouth opened into a slit. Ah Dan cheered and brought Little Chili Pepper along as he jumped out. Wen Leyang was still hiding cautiously underneath the frog's tongue that was rolled up into a ball next to him.

Neither the fat monk or the old monk, nor the skinny lad and the wicked witch, had expected that during the crucial moment of a standoff, a red-shirted young girl held up by a bald little fellow would burst out of the thin air.

The old monk had sharp eyes and he was overjoyed as he cheered, "The little girl is out! The monster is right behind her!"

Once Mumu had leaped out, the sitting toad's camouflage ability was rendered useless as even an idiot would know where it was. Dozens of Buddhist prayer beads which were wrapped in thick wind and thunder erupted towards the air right behind Mumu mercilessly!

In the midst of the thundering explosions of the string of Buddhist prayer beads, the sitting toad's eye-and-ear shielding spell was once again broken causing its humongous body to reappear all of a sudden! Wen Bushuo and Wen Buzuo were afraid that they might hurt Wen Leyang as they turned around simultaneously and cursed at the fat monk before pouncing with agile movements towards the giant frog.

The sitting toad had suffered through repeated attacks. It croaked twice as its plump body staggered and somersaulted. It regained its stability before trying to counterattack. Wen Leyang, who was in its mouth, could not hold on to anything in the slippery interior and with the sudden shaking, his body slipped and fell onto the giant frog's tongue.

The giant frog's tongue was as agile as a starving snake, it immediately rolled and wrapped around Wen Leyang before tossing him into its stomach.

When the pair of brothers from the Death Trademark arrived next to the giant frog's body, it was just in time to see the sitting toad's throat shiver once as it swallowed Wen Leyang into its stomach. Soon after that, the giant frog's half-shut eyes suddenly popped wide open abruptly. Its eyes were full of surprise, resulting in an extremely cartoon-like scene…

A muffled but familiar voice echoed from within the giant frog's mouth and said, "Help me…"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 76: The Stomach

Wen Leyang exerted all his strength to shout out a phrase, which he immediately regretted.

He could imagine: Tears streaming down his four grandfathers' cheeks as they trembled and asked the brothers Bushuo and Buzuo on their return to the Wen clan, "Did Leyang…Leyang leave behind any last words…"

Wen Buzuo wiping his tears away, raised his head and said in a sonorous and forceful voice, "Yes, he did! He said: Help me!"

Just as Wen Leyang pondered about what he should say next, his body jolted and he started tumbling downwards. He could use the Faulty Punch to shift his muscles in midair and change the direction his body is heading. Yet, he was no bird, he could only try as hard as possible to adjust his body to descend feet first instead of head first. As he was tumbling downwards, he swiftly took out 'You've Got Me' and held it in his mouth.

The bug could not understand what was happening. It spun around Wen Leyang's tongue twice and started examining his teeth. It raised one of its steel stings every once in a while and thumped around in between his two front teeth.

Thud.

To Wen Leyang's surprise, he fell onto a soft and dry place akin to a desert. As his feet touched the ground, his body immediately sank into the ground. Surrounding him was a stretch of extremely fine and light sand. The sand was like air and he had no way to bear his weight on it. As he sank into the ground, the grains of sand immediately started to writhe in a ghastly manner and rapidly rubbed against his body and his clothes. Instantly, Wen Leyang's thick jeans vanished.

Before Wen Leyang could realise that the fine sand is actually the gastric juice of the sitting toad, his body gave a vigorous shiver as layers and layers of tremendous strength started flowing towards him.

In the darkness, the stretch of blackish-yellow colored fine sand thinned down into trickles of fine sand that were indistinguishable by the naked eyes. The trickles of fine sand surrounded him and rubbed onto his each and every pore, he could feel tremendous pressure emerging from all directions and began wrapping tightly around his body.

The pressure contained strong poison!

This giant frog was an earth-burrowing monster. Hence, its skills and monster power were in fact only of an ordinary level. Other than crushing a person to death with its weight, it could only use its tongue to hunt for its prey. However, it could still drive a normal-level cultivator to frustration as it was tough, having skin akin to bronze and bones akin to iron, and it had two conjuration abilities, which were it's burrowing ability and the eye-and-ear shielding ability. The element of earth restricted the element of water. The black sand within the giant frog's stomach contained a type of domineering poison known as the Poison of Earth, which would be able to rot away one's soul and corrode through one's bones. If Wen Xiaoyi was around, she would tell Wen Leyang that there was an account of this in the Life Trademark's chronicles. Some powerful cultivator from the Wen's clan once tried to capture this species of monster to use its stomach to refine the Poison of Earth. However, he did not return from his trip. Thus, it was clear that there was a vast difference between the sitting toad and a bullfrog.

Similar to the situation in the courtyard of the Temple of Great Mercy, where Wen Leyang's few grandfathers were held captive, all the pores on his entire body suddenly went out of control as the strong poison invaded him. It was as if withered leaves receiving raindrops after a long anticipation. All his pores rapidly opened up in a soundless cheer!

The Poison of Earth that had nowhere to enter felt like the dashing billows that suddenly found its way out. The poison surged and flowed into Wen Leyang's every pore!

Wen Leyang's soul utterly ascended into heaven. Previously, when he absorbed Fourth Elder Wen's Poison of Wind, even though the poison was also a domineering poison, it was not comparable in terms of both quality and quantity to the Poison of Earth in the sitting toad's stomach. Both poisons were of total different intensities.

Heavy!

Wen Leyang could only feel this sensation. As the strong poison surged through his body and entangled itself madly with the Poison of Life and Death in his body, it transformed into an utterly unbearable weight. His bones felt so heavy that it felt as if it was peeling away from his flesh, while his flesh felt so heavy that it was as if it would strip away from his bones and tendons.

Wen Leyang's body could not move even a little. He could only hear loud crashes and bangs. The darkness before his eyes was eventually covered by the color of blood. He finally understood that, ever since he walked out of the Red Leaves Forest, he had transformed into a huge cup that was used for cupping therapy. As long as his body was invaded by any poison, his body would absorb the poison without a doubt.

Even though Wen Leyang was virtuous and sincere, he was determined to look for his ancestor Wen Lazi after his death to consult him on the theory of this phenomenon of him turning into a cup used for cupping therapy.

Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The strong poison contained in the fine sand was rapidly absorbed by Wen Leyang. In a flash, all the stomach sand congealed into a rigid solid mass. At that moment, his body had sunk into the ground up to his chest. He looked absent-minded as his eyes were left wide open. He was similar to a mud sculpture that sank into the cement. Suddenly, the image of a pressure cooker flashed through his mind…

Meanwhile, the sitting toad was motionless as well due to its indigestion. It sat on the ground without making a move.

At the same instance, all hell broke loose in the Miao stockade village.

The skinny lad first muttered some incantations that shortly turned into a pressing curse. Yet, the giant toad was like a mud tire. It maintained its position and would not budge an inch. The wicked witch from the Mo family clenched and grinded her teeth in anxiety. She was preparing to speak when the sound of wind and thunder broke out on top of her head abruptly. The golden small inverted bell that could be seen in the sky eventually turned into a large bell and appeared with a loud bang. A million rays of Buddha's Light erupted on top of the giant toad's head. The two wicked person simultaneously cried out in agony as their bodies spun in the air and then slammed hard onto the ground.

The wicked witch gave out a sorrowful cry as she fell to the ground. As her body was still tied up by the Death Trademark's iron silk wire, her charming figure was slashed into ground meat by the razor-sharp wire. She died tragically on the spot.

The skinny lad fell onto the ground. Fresh blood was spurting madly out of his mouth. He struggled repeatedly to stand up but failed. The fat monk Shui Jing roared in laughter as he kept his treasured weapon and leaped forward to pull the skinny lad up. He stared at the skinny lad with his small eyes as he shouted, "Spit out my brother Wen!"

Ji Fei chimed in from aside, "And return the Taoist elder's flying sword!"

The skinny lad could only spit out blood at that moment. He glanced at the fat monk reluctantly. There was only helplessness in his expression as he replied, "If Xiu Er can move now, will I still be beaten down by you?"

"Xiu Er?" The fat monk stared at the giant toad before himself and he had goosebumps all over his body.

The brothers Bushuo and Buzuo could not care about the skinny lad anymore. They bawled and squalled as they leaped before the giant toad and scattered Wen clan's strong poison towards it. Nonetheless, the toad did not budge. Even as their sharp knives stabbed forward, the toad would not budge. Wen Bushuo cursed in rage. He clenched his dagger horizontally in between his teeth and with agile movements, he clambered up from the side of the giant toad and dashed towards the direction of the toad's mouth!

The giant toad's mouth was sealed tightly. No matter how hard the three-inch nail tried, he could not find a seam in between its lips.

Wen Buzuo ran back to the skinny lad and stretched out his arm to give the skinny lad a loud slap. "Spit out Wen Leyang!"

The skinny lad shook his head helplessly but did not speak. Suddenly, he gave out a sharp, shrill cry. A strand of vein, akin to the veins of a withered leaf, rapidly spread outwards on his face. Wherever the 'leaf vein' passes through, the moisture on that portion of skin drained rapidly. It was visible to the naked eye that his skin was withering. The thickest part of the 'leaf vein' was slowly crawling towards the corner of the skinny lad's eye.

Wen Buzuo really lost his temper this time. He came in last in his Art of Poison skills in the Death Trademark. However, in the eyes of the boundless universe, his skills were still considered unique. While his three-inch nail brother was an expert in the Poison of Water, Wen Buzuo refined in the Poison of Wood: Sulphur.

The skinny lad was in so much pain that he writhed and leaped around desperately, like a catfish with its tail chopped off, in the hands of the fat monk Shui Jing. His forehead was dotted with sweat as big as peas. Nevertheless, he firmly clenched on his teeth and refused to beg for forgiveness.

Suddenly, the fat monk let out a scream. He shook his hands and tossed the skinny lad onto the ground. Wen Buzuo's 'Sulphur' had flowed from the skinny lad's body onto his hands.

The fat monk stomped his feet while he cursed in rage. "Bastard, can't you differentiate the good person from the bad, why would you even poison me!"

Wen Buzuo's expression lost its usual cheekiness. His gaze was more ferocious than a rattlesnake. He stared firmly at the fat monk Shui Jing and said, "Not only do I not give a damn. If anything were to happen to Wen Leyang, I will poison your entire family to death and poison every person that know you monks!"

Wen Buzuo appeared surly as he vented all his frustration onto the fat monk.

Ji Fei secretly took a huge step to the side so he could stand further away from the fat monk. He rolled his eyeballs around for a few times and he ran over to help Ah Dan to take care of Mumu.

The Three-Inch Nail Wen Bushuo could not pry open the toad's mouth. He leaped back to the ground. Appearing steadier than his brother, he said, "The effort to rescue Wen Leyang still depends on him!" He walked over and patted a few times on the skinny lad's body. The ferocious-looking 'Sulphur' that was spreading in all directions immediately turned lighter and gradually vanished. However, the withered skin and flesh did not recover.

Wen Buzuo took a deep breath and tried to regain his composure. He said to the fat monk, "We will rescue Wen Leyang first. I will definitely get even with you one day!" Whilst saying that he held out his arm and shook the fat monk's hand. The 'leaf vein' that was crawling on the back of the fat monk's hand immediately curled up, regressed and retracted back into Wen Buzuo's hand.

On the other side, Ah Dan who was as agitated as an ant on a hot pan suddenly gave out a cheer. Mumu had just woken up. Her beautiful big eyes slowly explored her surroundings. Finally, realising what had happened, she chuckled while she sat up and pointed towards the sitting toad not too far away and asked Ah Dan, "Which one of you had such great capability to tame it?"

Ah Dan stretched out a fingertip and stuffed his finger into his mouth, gesturing in the manner of chewing on a carrot.

Mumu's eyes were filled with both surprise and joy, "Wen Leyang? Where is he now then?"

Ah Dan stretched out his finger and pointed towards the giant toad, then patted on his stomach, making the crisp sound of 'pat pat'…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 77: Reinforcements

Mumu panicked. She pointed towards the fat monk Shui Jing and called out to Ah Dan, "He risked his master's life. Beat this bastard to death for me!"

The fat monk felt greatly wronged and screamed out, "Stop blaming me!" He spread his legs and started to run. He had indeed suffered a great injustice. However, as it was him who did not take care of Mumu well, it was also him who failed to stop the toad and it was him who tossed out his treasured weapon to attack the toad when Wen Leyang was still in the toad's mouth, everyone began to vent their anger on him…

The fat monk knew that it would be difficult for him to explain and ease the situation. He knew that he had become the punching bag of the group. Nonetheless, as he refused to truly battle the little Ah Dan, he could only run away.

Ah Dan circled around the sitting toad and chased the fat monk for a few rounds. Suddenly, he let out a 'huh' and joyfully picked up the fallen bronze pan that had fell to the ground. He covered the pan on his head, pressed it down firmly with his little hand and leaped up to continue his chase…

It had been more than a day. The disciple of The Centipede had returned from the mountain slope. Yet, the giant toad still would not budge an inch. There was also no sign of the toad vomiting or defecating.

The sitting toad had the advantage of a rigid body. Even the fat monk Shui Jing's Buddhist prayer beads could only make it somersault. The beads could not even leave behind a wound on its body. It was clear that it was impossible for them to harm it at all.

The brothers Bushuo and Buzuo could not wait anymore. Wen Buzuo hastily began his journey to inform the family of the situation. The rest of the group stayed behind to guard the giant toad and the skinny lad in case the monster would suddenly wake up and flee.

The four elders of the Wen clan were very anxious as Wen Leyang was away for more than ten days but there was no news from him at all. As they were preparing to allow the Fourth Elder Wen to head over the Miao stockade village with some disciples, Wen Buzuo called. Hearing that Wen Leyang was trapped in the giant toad's stomach, Fourth Elder Wen raised his eyebrows and declared in a cold and gloomy tone, "Let us head to the Miao stockade village. If Wen Leyang is dead, the disciples of Miao Bujiao shall be buried with him!"

Grand Elder Wen's expression darkened. The Second Elder Wen who seldom spoke muttered, "Find the monks, the ones from the Temple of Great Mercy!"

At the same time, the Luo family also received Wen Buzuo's phone call. They were surprised and angered to hear that the fifteen disciples of The Centipede had died tragically and Mumu was severely injured.

Within two days, the four great elders of the Wen clan arrived alongside with countless men from the Death Trademark. The disciples of the Wen Bucao sealed off all the routes leading to the Seven Maidens Mountain. They only allowed people to enter but stopped people from exiting.

Regardless of whether it was the Wen, Miao, or the Luo family, they were similar to poisonous snakes hidden in the corners of the mortal world. Once they intend to bite a person, they would not be particular about upholding any principles.

The Heads of the Luo family arrived a few hours later than the Wen clan. The disciples of The Centipede guided by a zombie corpse each entered the Miao stockade village with a very gloomy expression. A normal being would not be able to differentiate who was the living person and who was the dead corpse there.

The Heads of the Luo family entered the stockade village themselves as the disciples of The Centipede dispersed off into the forest. It was clear in this instance that the Crow Ridge was not on the same side as the disciples of Wen Bucao.

The two families had publicly shown their intention that if Wen Leyang was dead, the disciples of Miao Bujiao would not live as well.

Nonetheless, the giant toad was still sitting up straight on the ground, as still as a rock.

Logically, as Wen Leyang had fallen into the giant toad's stomach for over three days now, he should be dead. However, the toad was unusual and no one could really understand the situation. Moreover, the giant toad's skin was unimaginably sturdy. Water and fire could not invade it, strong poison could not decay it, and it was not afraid of knives and sharp tools. There was no way out really.

On the fifth day, just as the four great elders lost all hopes and were preparing to launch an attack towards the Miao stockade village, a clear and melodious Buddhist hymn echoed from the sky. It calmed down the murdering urge of the disciples of Wen Bucao and washed away the surging foul and evil-foreboding air. Dozens of monks with compassionate smiles walked into the Miao stockade village.

The leader of the monks was the little mouth monk who tried to snatch Wen Leyang's carrot back in Mount Emei, the abbot of the Great Mercy Temple, the little demon rabbit Shan Duan.

The four elders of the Wen clan were elated. They immediately gathered around the monks. Ever since they safely escaped from the Great Mercy Temple, Wen Leyang had told them the entire story of Chang Li and the demon rabbits. As Chang Li was considered the ancestor teacher of the demon rabbits of the Great Mercy Temple and also the lover of Tuo Xie, the Wen, Miao, Luo and Shan Duan were actually considered a family. Therefore, when they found out about Wen Leyang's accident, Grand Elder Wen immediately delivered a message to Mount Emei.

As soon as the Great Mercy Temple received the news that the Wen clan had an accident, they dared not neglect the situation, considering that Chang Li valued Wen Leyang highly. Travelling day and night, they rushed over to the Miao stockade village. Unfortunately, they could not get in touch with their ancestor grandmother.

Shan Duan had an extremely prestigious status within the cultivation world. However, he did not have the slightest arrogance upon meeting the few elders of the Wen clan. He shook Grand Elder Wen's hand courteously, "We are late, we are late. The master teacher was supposed to come together as well but he had a small matter to attend to on his way here. He will rush over as soon as the matter has been dealt with. I am here to take a look first, don't you worry…" Upon saying that, he raised his head and took a look at the giant toad with his squinty eyes. He had a disdained expression. He waved his hand to the monks that traveled together with him and shouted, "Release this evildoer's soul from purgatory!"

The monks immediately took out their treasured weapons and prepared to launch the rite.

Even though Grand Elder Wen did not understand Buddhist arts, judging by the monks' mannerism, they were preparing to crush the sitting toad into mush. Nonetheless, Wen Leyang was still in the giant toad's stomach. He squealed while he stretched out his hand to block the monks, "What are you all doing?"

The little mouth monk Shan Duan was puzzled, "Well, I am avenging Wen Leyang!"

Even Grand Elder Wen who had the kindest temperament turned livid with rage as he cursed, "Avenge my ass, I am asking your help to rescue Wen Leyang! He is still in the toad's stomach!"

"Oh!" Shan Duan turned around and shouted, "Hope Voice, explain to me. What is happening?"

The little monk Hope Voice appeared behind a big fat monk and he stuttered, "Wen…Wen…Wen…"

Grand Elder Wen stomped his foot in rage, "Wen my ass!" He rapidly told the monks the story of Wen Leyang being swallowed. Shan Duan felt enlightened. He waved his hand and knocked on the bald head of the little stutter, "Why did you tell me that Wen Leyang was dead!"

The person who the Wen's clan sent to deliver the message was a smart man. However, both Bu Le and Shan Duan were living in their own bubble and did not care about what was happening to the earthlings. Hence, the person who was sent to receive the Wen's clan disciples was the little stutter. He stuttered while he tried to ask about the situation and relayed the information again in a stutter. Anyhow, the main part of the story was that the toad was too sturdy to be defeated and it had swallowed Wen Leyang.

From the story, Shan Duan had assumed that Wen Leyang was dead. Therefore, he was puzzled on why they were needed for his cremation. Nonetheless, as Chang Li had a domineering influence towards them, they did not dare to ignore the message.

As Shan Duan finally understood the whole story, he asked Grand Elder Wen not to panic and he headed to the front of the sitting toad. He bustled around, leaping up and listened to the sound within its stomach. Then, he wrote a few Buddha's seal that vanished into the giant toad's body.

The little stutter Hope Voice stood aside quietly. Suddenly, a babbling voice came from a side. Ah Dan ran towards him with his short legs.

Ah Dan was slightly shorter than the little stutter. Smilingly, he stood on tiptoe and touched Hope Voice's bald head. He then uncovered the bronze pan, revealing his bald head. The two bald heads shimmered together.

Meanwhile, Shan Duan leaped back. With a peculiar expression, he said to the person next to him, "Let's go, bring me to see the toad's master."

Wen Buzuo asked anxiously, "How about Wen Leyang, what should we do now?"

Shan Duan pondered and said, "I better not say anything yet, there is something…peculiar!"

Wen Leyang was indeed at a very peculiar position at the moment.

The Poison of Earth surged into him like a swarm of bees. In a flash, the poison had spread to every inch of his skin and blood vessels. There was an unbearable heavy burden on his entire body. The heavy sensation was similar to the presence of glacier. It froze him in layers such that he could not move at all. However, the power of strong poison was still surging in from all directions and did not disappear. However, Wen Leyang's body could not contain it anymore. Hence, the rest of the poisonous earth was still congested around his pores.

As his body became completely stiff under the strong Poison of Earth's shackles, Wen Leyang felt a slight vibration on both his little fingers' fingertips. It felt as if a thousand-year-old glacier had begun melting off. It felt it was melting into a drop of water but it also felt like a gush of spring water boring through the heavy bluestone, finally found a new outlet as it started flowing slowly and joyously.

The moment his fingertips loosened, the power of strong poison from the outside immediately replenished his body once again, filling his empty pores.

The frog's stomach was an abyss of darkness. Wen Leyang was not aware of the situation outside and was not aware of how much time had passed. The stiffness and heaviness of his little fingers' fingertips had already melted off a few times, yet every single time, the same thing happened. His body was like a fully occupied public bus, as soon as someone got down from the bus, someone else from the outside would immediately try to squeeze in again.

It was unknown how much strong poison was out there, queuing up outside in an honest manner.

'You've Got Me' felt extremely bored in Wen Leyang's mouth. After exploring his teeth, gums and tongue, it started a new adventure, which was to lie flat on the root of Wen Leyang's tongue and put out its head to look down to the depth of his throat, then raised its head again and looked up to his nasal passage. It was obviously hesitating, which way should it take, the human body was too complicated…

In the bamboo house where the skinny lad was held captive, Shan Duan behaved rather courteously. He chuckled as he said to the skinny lad, "You shuttled through the world riding on your giant toad, that must feel rather important."

The skinny lad gave out a 'hey' and answered in a rather humbly, "It would be great if this was a few hundred years ago, but that won't do now. Guns and weapons are everywhere. If I am not careful I will be shot down by the enemy."

The group of cultivators, including Ji Fei and Shui Jing, resonated to the word 'gun' and shook their heads helplessly. Coincidently, they heaved a sigh together.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 78: Taming The Beast

The cultivator Xi Yun disseminated his energy into the world. Even though his training from the blending of qi and spirit was weaker than the training with his mind, his wish was granted and he transformed into an immortal fairy. However, before he became immortal, he was still a human being. Perhaps his body turned valiant, perhaps he cultivated into a set of supernatural powers, but in truth, his level of resistance had only increased slightly. In the past, there was always a limitation to how sharp the knives and swords could be, so the master cultivators had almost no regard towards normal harm.

However, how could a cultivator resist against the weapons of the modern age, even just for a short moment? Setting aside those weapons of mass destruction, could a cultivator even resist a standard Barret M82A1? The modern technology was a terrifying form of power. The equilibrium of the world was always being messed up continuously due to such power and had to be rebuilt again.

Shan Duan nodded in understanding. He chuckled and asked the skinny lad, "Your Excellency is from the Fortune Lane? Are the masters of the Fortune Lane and the people of the Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture relatives by marriage now?"

The skinny lad was stunned. Yet, he nodded and answered calmly, "We would have all been exterminated if we were not united! I can't believe that there are still people in this world that knew the Fortune Lane. You are…"

The old monk Ji Fei spoke on behalf of the monk in a brotherly manner, "This is our good friend. He is master Shan Duan of the Great Mercy Temple!" Shan Duan peered at the old monk at a loss whether to cry or laugh, the old monk described him as if he was selling drugs.

In fact, the reputation of the Great Mercy Temple was very influential like the sun in the middle of the sky. Any cultivator would know the name, Shan Duan. The skinny lad roared with laughter as he said, "I can't believe that bitch was right. The Great Mercy Temple really had a close relationship with the Wen clan. Xiu Er had only swallowed that silly fellow and it had troubled the old monk Shan Duan. If this was somewhere else, the divine monk would not even grace us with his presence even if Xiu Er had killed and left behind a trail of corpses!"

Shan Duan also had goosebumps all over his body upon hearing the name of 'Xiu Er'. He shrugged it off ungracefully. He was not affected by the skinny lad's mocking, "Wen Leyang does have some connection with us. However, you must clarify this. Your Excellency is a person from a noble family, but you have caused a cold-blooded massacre, I am afraid that…"

Shan Duan did not manage to finish his sentence as the skinny lad interrupted him, "As long as 'Xiu Er' survives, I don't mind!"

The skinny lad had a creepy appearance but he conducted himself in a very open manner and had a bold and uninhibited temperament. Similar to the Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture, the Fortune Lane practiced an evil cultivation practice that was passed down from the ancient times. They were proficient in taming beasts. Of course, this was not referring to the tigers and elephants but was referring to the legendary beasts in the world. Since young, the people of the Fortune Lane lived and ate together with their mounts. They empathize one another and they were as intimate as brothers. When their legendary beasts grew up, they would be at the owners' disposal. It had once the cause of trouble for the cultivators. Nevertheless, the people of Fortune Lane were not very capable. Once their mounts were killed, they could only await their death.

Shan Duan roared in laughter as he gave a thumbs up, "Cool! Let me ask you, that toad of yours, what is it actually!"

At a side, Ji Fei said with a puzzled expression, "It is the sitting toad."

The skinny lad peered at the old monk scornfully, "A sitting toad is a form of a lowly toad. How can you compare it with my Xiu Er? The sitting toad is nothing but a creature that grew up in a mud hole. On the other hand, my Xiu Er is a special breed that existed since the primitive ages. Its scientific name is the earth-shocking toad! Can't you see the strands of golden threads on her body? You will never see those threads on a sitting toad. In a thousand years, Xiu Er will break out of her cocoon and she will evolve into the golden-earth divine frog, creating the universe and life…"

The manner the skinny lad exaggerated about the toad was similar to the Wen's clan's exaggeration about their grand master. There were no boundaries to his exaggeration.

The monk Shan Duan's eyes brightened as he continued to question the skinny lad, "When was the last time this toad of yours stayed completely still?"

The skinny lad answered directly, "Nineteen years ago, Xiu Er broke through a demon spell and managed to advance to the next level, the primitive bloodline in her body was aroused…" As he was speaking he suddenly roared with laughter, "Are you saying that my Xiu Er will soon break through another demon spell and advance to another new level?"

Shan Duan lowered his head and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and held the skinny lad. He turned around, walked out of the bamboo house to the giant toad that was sitting absent-mindedly on the ground and asked the skinny lad, "Take a look at it now, are there any changes?"

The skinny lad took one look and gave a heartbreaking scream, "Xiu Er…" He struggled hard while he screamed, oblivious to the iron silk wire of the Death Trademark that was biting deeply into his skin.

Shan Duan heaved a sigh. He stretched out his hand and swept onto the skinny lad's body. Instantly, the exceptionally study iron metal wire, which could not be cut through even by a clamp, snapped and shattered. The skinny lad ran in quick strides to the front of his giant toad. With tender affection, he used his hand to softly caressed the toad's webbed feet (Author's note: The toad was too huge). After a long while, he turned around and said to Shan Duan, "It…it's forehead had three strands of golden silk and now it's gone! The golden silk on its body had also faded."

Wen Buzuo did not understand, he faced Shan Duan uncouthly and asked, "Monk, what does the skinny lad mean?"

Shan Duan paid no attention to him. He turned away and explained to the few elders of the Wen clan, "This toad's body contained…." He paused and thought for a moment, then converted his speech into the modern language, "I will put this simply, the golden threads on its body was due to its earth-burrowing characteristic that existed from primitive ages. However, the giant toad is degenerating now. Its earth-burrowing powers had almost disappeared! Back then when it was evolving, it did not move at all. Now that it has almost degenerated by one level, it would return to before and stay stagnant."

Wen Buzuo's spoke much faster than the four family elder, "What does that mean?"

Shan Duan laughed with complete confidence, "That means that someone is trying to take away the giant toad's power!"

Fourth Elder Wen, who was usually steady, could not help but feel overwhelmed, "You are saying that Wen…Leyang? He is not dead yet?" He could not conceal his surprise in his speech.

With a troubled expression, Shan Duan said, "I am not sure. This is a rare occurrence."

Wen Buzuo, being the one always full with ideas, gathered over and spoke secretively and quietly to Shan Duan, "Master, why don't we open up the toad's stomach, take a look at Wen Leyang's condition, then we will know.However, you know that we are helpless in managing the toad's stomach, I think you…" Before he could finish his sentence, skinny lad waved around his arm and surged forward, shouting, "I will fight you to death!'

Shan Duan was shocked as well, he waved his hand and summoned the other monks to pin down the skinny lad. He shook his head at Wen Buzuo, "We must not do that! If Wen Leyang was really in the state of nirvana in the toad's stomach, doing this will definitely kill him!" As he was saying that he heaved a sigh, "It is true that this giant toad carries a strand of a primitive bloodline. However, my cultivation skill of 'insight' is not enough to see through it. Please wait for my master teacher to arrive. We can then clarify whether Wen Leyang is alive or dead. Nonetheless, I am of the opinion this is his creation moment!"

Wen Buzuo stomped his foot once, "When will your master teacher arrive?"

Shan Duan chuckled and answered, "He is attending to a small matter. It will only take him another day or two to arrive. Please stay calm and await his arrival."

Wen Buzuo finally understood, "So, your idea is to…wait? Oh, after messing around for half a day, with all of you came rushing over from Mount Emei… just to wait with the rest of us?"

Shan Duan smiled and nodded. The giant toad was still in an absent-minded state. It had no idea that many people in front of him were hoping to slash open its stomach.

Even though everybody felt frustrated, upon hearing Shan Duan's speculation, their gaze shimmered with a strand of new hope. With the arrival of the monks, the disciples of Miao Bujiao could also temporarily preserve their lives. As for the Wen clan, considering that all the enemies who killed the dozen of the Death Trademark's disciples had already been executed, they were willing to tolerate as long as Wen Leyang was fine.

Little Chili Pepper's sorrowful expression started to fade. She walked towards the abbot Shan Duan and gave a respectful bow. She then told him the full story of what happened to Ah Dan and asked, "Master, take a look at Ah Dan, he…"

As Shan Duan listened, his expression became more curious. He spoke in amazement, "That child is a zombie corpse?" As he was saying that, he stretched out his hand and pulled Ah Dan who was trying to latch his 'helmet' onto the little stutter's head. He bent over, his eyes were glazed with a jet of pure and innocent brightness, as he looked deeply into the eyes of Ah Dan.

Ah Dan was stunned for a moment and he had an expression that was similar to the toad. He stood unwaveringly and stared into the eyes of Shan Duan.

More than ten minutes had passed, only then Shan Duan held out his palm and blocked their gaze. Ah Dan's little plump face shivered and returned to normal. His eyes were filled with puzzlement as he frowned, not understanding what had happened.

As Shan Duan retracted his palm in preparation to speak, he let out an 'ouch',

As fast as lightning, Ah Dan slapped hard onto the monk's nose. He then gestured with his arms and legs, trying to show that 'this little fatty would not be easily bullied'.

The old monk Shan Duan was caught off guard as their faces were extremely close and Ah Dan's palm was fast as lightning. The monk was struck right in the face. His eyes turned bloodshot and tears flowed down continuously. Shan Duan rubbed his nose as he roared with laughter, "I did not expect to meet two rare occasions in a day!" He laughed it off before taking a piece of tissue and wiped away his snot. He turned to Mumu and said, "This zombie baby is not dead now, nor is he alive."

Mumu was stunned, "What is he then?"

"Half dead and half alive." Master Shan Duan smiled faintly.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 79: Breaking Out of the Cocoon

Before Mumu could get angry, Shan Duan immediately stopped smiling. "He now has the body of a half-dead person. His blood is circulating in the body but the blood does not pass through his heart or his lungs! If you don't believe me, touch it. The baby's heart is not pumping. His blood vessels are alive but his internal organs are dead."

Mumu walked blankly towards Ah Dan and touched his little chest. There was no heartbeat. Ah Dan appeared to be ticklish as he chuckled and wriggled his body.

Shan Duan smiled faintly and diverted the topic out of the blue, "It was recorded in an ancient book that there was a complicated evil spell known as 'Planting a spirit into child's corpse'! The spirit is the content within the ghost's flesh mushroom. To put it bluntly, it is the form of a sinful aura. It has no consciousness and loves to pounce on people. Any normal being that is pounced on will die immediately. The demon leader of the evil path could use this spell to plant a spirit into a child's corpse, allowing the child corpse to grow up together with the spirit. Once the spell is complete, the child corpse will grow consciousness and turn into an extremely powerful zombie corpse."

As he was speaking, Shan Duan glanced at Ah Dan who was trying hard to push the bronze pan to the little stutter. Ah Dan was just a silly bald little fellow. There was not a trace of zombie corpse in him. Shan Duan continued to speak, "This child corpse retains a trace of spiritual wit in his nature so he can ultimately push down the sinful aura in its body. Any strong power will have its own limit but a child corpse would have more humanity than the other zombie corpse."

Mumu nodded her head. She liked that A Dan had retained a trace of humanity in him, such that he was willing to lose his powers than to refine himself into an adult zombie corpse.

"The sinful aura in the spirit, which is planted into a child's corpse, will increase exponentially. Nonetheless, both elements naturally restrict one another. Hence, even a stronger sinful aura would not be able to extinguish the spiritual wit in the child corpse's body. In the contrary, that little trace of spiritual wit will be forced to absorb the vitality from the world and grow stronger eventually, which will eventually push down the sinful aura in the body. By that time, the spiritual wit will turn into spiritual intelligence!"

Shan Duan's profound truth stunned everyone. Mumu finally managed to understand the rough concept that the humanity retained by the child corpse would not disappear because the sinful aura was gaining strength. In the contrary, the child corpse would make great efforts to resist the sinful aura and, as a result, the child corpse would become smarter from this experience.

Even though the Heads the Luo family spent their whole lives studying corpses, they were both attracted by the monk's topic of discussion. At this moment, they could not withhold themselves and interrupted, "How about the adult corpses that were planted with spirits then?"

Inhaling deeply, Shan Duan sneered as he shook his head, "The sinful aura will surge skywards. Who else do you think is capable of controlling it anymore? An adult zombie corpse that is planted with spirit will turn into a monster that favors blood. Any spells cast onto it by the master will be deemed useless unless there is some great magic power that can pulverize it!"

From a cultivator's point of view, the spiritual aura belonged to the world. Regardless of grass, trees, bugs, insects, birds, beasts, and even a piece of rock, it could be lucky and cultivate itself into having spiritual intelligence. Nonetheless, a dead corpse would not be able to. This is corpses only absorbs the gloomy sinful aura in the world. Even if a corpse could cultivate itself, it would never be granted intelligence and would only turn a monster that only knew how to shed blood and kill.

As Mumu was raised in a strict family, even though she was the most pampered person in the family, she dared not interrupt when the two grandfathers were speaking. Fortunately, her grandfather only asked one question. She hastily guided the discussion topic back to Ah Dan, "So from your understanding, what really happened to Ah Dan?"

Shan Duan pondered deeply while he answered, "The blood of his internal organs does not circulate due to the entanglement of the sinful aura. Anyhow, Ah Dan's condition is pretty similar to the planting of spirit into child's corpse. However, there is just one thing I can't seem to figure out."

Mumu was extremely intelligent, her train of thought closely followed Shan Duan's words. At this point, she frowned and nodded, "That is right. Ah Dan only hugged the mushroom once and the spirit hidden within the mushroom had melted into his body. It was extremely simple. How would it be the complicated spell of 'planting soul into child's corpse'?"

Shan Duan peered at Mumu. His eyes filled with admiration. It was exactly what he was thinking. The spell of 'planting soul into child's corpse' as recorded in the ancient book, was a spell that was very complicated. It was not as simple as a hug, similar to what had happened to Ah Dan.

Mumu refused to think about it since she could not figure that out. As Ah Dan was smarter and stronger than before, turning more like a plump human baby, those were all good happenings. So, she laughed and said, "Perhaps that spirit within the mushroom is different from normal spirit!"

The old monk Shan Duan was not able to get over as quickly as Mumu. He shook his head and gave a forced smile, "Let's wait for the arrival of the master and we shall ask the master again!"

At a side, Wen Buzuo was beyond disheartened, "Why, oh why, do you have to ask the master about what happened to Wen Leyang and what happened to Ah Dan, hey!"

At this moment, the old monk Ji Fei suddenly recalled something. He ran madly, with a secretive expression, approached Shan Duan and muttered next to Shan Duan's ear about the confession of the wicked witch from the Mo family that was obtained from the interrogation a few days ago. From a cultivator's point of view, Ji Fei's information was considered a huge piece of useful information.

When Ji Fei was done telling the story, he added, "When the wicked witch was waiting for the skinny lad to come to her rescue, she must have thought that we would be faced with our imminent death. In order to stop us from harming her, it is likely that what she said then was the truth."

Unexpectedly, Shan Duan chuckled, "Our sect leaders are well aware of the broken gong, the big flat cake and the dog. The demons around the world were taking action. If we were still completely ignorant about that, then we, the Five Blessings, truly do not deserve the love of the people."

This time, it was the old monk that was stunned, "You are…"

Shan Duan continued to laugh and said, "There is not much purpose in explaining about the three treasures to a stranger."

The old monk's face turned scarlet. He flung his sleeves and walked away, feeling embarrassed. In fact, he had misunderstood Shan Duan. The demon rabbit and his disciples did not even bring up this matter to their grand master Chang Li. From their point of view, this dispute only involved the Five Blessings, the cultivators of the right path and those of earthly ancestral. There was really no need to inform others.

After Shan Duan settled the issues, he assigned a few monks to form a troop and guard the giant toad. After requesting the Qing Miao clansmen to help them look for a few bamboo houses to stay, he disappeared. They were to wait for the old master demon rabbit Bu Le before continuing the discussion.

Ah Dan became very close to little stutter. He followed closely behind the monk when the little stutter was meditating, Ah Dan would sit right next to him and stretched out his hand to touch onto the monk's bald head every once in a while with an elated expression.

The other people also started dispersing. The Second Mother was aware that the Wen and Luo family had sealed off the entire Miao stockade village. Therefore, neither was she friendly nor was she hostile. She also avoided pleasing the two families intentionally. The Qing Miao clansmen had a stubborn yet peculiar temperament. They felt indebted to Wen Leyang and Little Chili Pepper. However, they did not have a favorable impression towards the few family elders. If Wen Leyang truly died in their own home, the Qing Miao clansmen would rather commit suicide, than to be killed by Wen Bucao's disciples. Eventually, those Miao clansmen who had recovered some of their strength began to get busy setting up their witchcraft spells, ignoring the people from the Wen and Luo family.

The elders of the two families of Wen and Luo too did not intervene. They watched with disinterest. All would be well as long as Wen Leyang was alive. Nonetheless, if Wen Leyang was dead, no one in the world would hear of the two words of 'Miao Bujiao' ever again.

The atmosphere in the Miao stockade village was peculiar and unusual.

Wen Leyang did not know, that if it was not for Shan Duan to arrive on time, the disciples of Miao Bujiao, whom he risked his life to rescue, would be dead by now. Even though he could not even move his body, his mind was sober. He was not able to even doze off for a moment. Fortunately, he did not feel hungry. As Wen Leyang was in pitch-darkness in the frog's stomach, even though a few days had passed, he thought that a few years had passed. Logically, he would have died of hunger and thirst. Nevertheless, he was still surviving like a cactus standing firm.

The glacier-melting sensation on his fingertips became more frequent. It was as if his body was slowly dissolving the Poison of Earth. No matter how much poison that was dissolved by his fingertips, there would be more poison that would surge in. He felt like he was a constantly filled tank. There was a chance that the poison would run out one day. Perhaps, at that point, the melting sensation would grow from his fingertips all the way to his entire body and perhaps his body could start moving again.

Wen Leyang felt relaxed having that thought. God bless him not to die of famine before his thoughts could materialise.

As his body could not move, his mind started wandering. He thought about Wen Lazi's evil method of cultivation. According to the ideology of his adventurous ancestor, when the strong poison entered the body, one must use the Faulty Punch to refine the poison into one's flesh and bones. Otherwise, one's internal organs would be immediately corroded by the strong poison.

Previously, when the Poison of Death from the Yin Chi combined with the Poison of Life from the hundred types of vermin of the Sickness Trademark, the poison was refined by the Faulty Punch, which he had performed as a string puppet. The poison had voluntarily merged into his blood vessels.

This was a similar situation. Nonetheless, the Poison of Earth was too strong and too much that his body became rigid…

On the next day, as it was breaking dawn, a raging Buddhist hymn erupted from the bamboo house where the old monk Shan Duan was resting. Almost immediately, the sound of ruffling sleeves broke out in the wind. Dozens of monks simultaneously rushed to the front of the bamboo house's door from all directions at the sound of the raging hymn.

The old monk Shan Duan appeared behind the door. His expression was both surprised and angered, "Hope Voice stay behind and guard the giant toad. The rest, please follow me to vanquish the demon!" He stopped for a moment upon saying that and nodded to Grand Elder Wen who had rushed over upon receiving the news. "In less than ten days, I will definitely return!" In the midst of his determined speech, he had already leaped up. His snow-white colored monk's robe flashed before everyone's eyes, leaving behind a stretch of crystal clear shadow. The demon rabbit had left. The group of monks answered loudly in unison. Other than the little stutter Hope Voice, the rest of the monks left with the demon rabbit.

The people of the three families Wen, Miao, Luo were stunned and gazed at one another. No one knew what happened.

The little monk chanted the Buddha's name as he bowed down towards the shadows of all his senior disciples' shadows. Only when the shadows disappeared within the horizon, he straightened his back and walked directly towards the giant toad and sat cross-legged underneath the toad's foot. His eyes were shut and he did not speak. Within his sweet child-like face, his solemn dignity penetrated indistinctively.

As compared to him, Ah Dan was like a little bastard as he cheekily took a seat next to the monk and babbled every once in a while.

Shan Duan said that he would return in ten days. Nonetheless, when he returned, it was already a month later. The four elders of the Wen clan had already turned green in anxiety. They watched helplessly as the Qing Miao clansmen recovered day by day. They knew that if they did not strike, they would miss the opportunity to do so…

The old demon rabbit Bu Le returned with Shan Duan. However, to everyone's astonishment, Shan Duan was injured. A terrifying scar extended all the way from the corner of his mouth up to the behind of his ear. The cut was so deep that his bone was could be seen. Even the old monk Bu Le was covered with two patches of unnatural blushes. It was obvious that he was suffering from internal injuries.

Mumu, being a good mind reader, asked her family elders in a hushed voice, "Is it possible that this was done by the ancestor teacher Chang Li?" The leaders of the Wen and Luo family were not aware of the two monks Bu Le and Shan Duan's background. However, they knew that the two monks were both great demons from the millennial. Other than Chang Li, she could not think of who else would be capable to hurt these two demon monks.

The old demon rabbit Bu Le greeted his acquaintances before walking towards the giant toad. Just as Shan Duan was preparing to cast a spell, he shouted, "Master, you can now…" The old demon rabbit Bu Le chuckled once and shook his head, "Doesn't matter, doesn't matter." Upon saying that, he slowly stretched out his hands and placed them before his eyes. He pinched his eyes vigorously once using the Mudra gesture. His murky old eyes suddenly turned into two pools of crystal clear water! Within the rippling pool of water, a streak of divine light sprung to life and swept past the giant toad as fast as lightning!

The old demon rabbit Bu Le blinked his eyes once and retracted his supernatural power. His eyes returned to its earlier appearance. The red blushes on his face became darker. If it was not for Hope Sense's and Shan Duan's support, he would have lost his footing.

The fat monk Shui Jing was filled with admiration. He clasped his hands together and salute the old demon rabbit Bu Le sincerely, "Great master's Buddhist cultivation had reached the exquisite level. Without your great intelligence and pure consciousness, it must be absolutely impossible to truly appreciate the three enlightenments!"

The old demon rabbit Bu Le was casting the 'insight' cultivation of the three enlightenment of Buddhism. The portrayal of such a skill was enough to bring the wild and unyielding Shui Jing into submission.

Bu Le's tone of speaking was still the same as previously, he chuckled while he peered once at Shui Jing, "You have mixed it all up, mixed it all up. The cultivation of Buddhism is the cultivation of Buddhism; a supernatural power is a supernatural power. Those two are not related at all." Upon saying that, he left behind the confused Shui Jing and walked in front of Grand Elder Wen, "Please let me have a word with you."

The few family elders immediately guided the old monk into a spacious bamboo house. The Second Mother followed into the house. Grand Elder Wen and Grand Elder Luo gazed towards one another and spoke to the old monk in a low voice, "This is also one of our grand master's disciple."

The old monk squinted his eyes to take a look at Second Mother, he chuckled once but did not say anything. He turned away and looked towards Grand Elder Wen, "Wen Leyang is still alive. He is still in the toad's stomach. However, the situation is beyond complicated. I will only ask of this once: His method of cultivation, how did learn that?"

Everyone heaved a sigh simultaneously. The Second Mother was also delighted, not because the Qing Miao clansmen had managed to avoid a bloody disaster, but she was sincerely happy that Wen Leyang was alive. The few elders of the Wen family witnessed the Second Mother's expression with their own eyes and they instantly felt friendlier to this woman.

Other than the four elders of the Wen clan, the rest of the people left the house. As the elders of the Wen family wanted to discuss their method of cultivation, no matter how close the others were to the Wen clan, it was not convenient for them to pry on their privacy. After a short while, thundering cheers could be heard spreading throughout the entire Miao stockade village. Even though the Qing Miao clansmen had a peculiar temperament, they were very loyal. When they found out that their savior Wen Leyang was still alive they rejoiced. Over the past month, Mumu's injuries had recovered and improved. Upon hearing the news, she cheered and jumped around in joy, while holding Ah Dan, tossing him into the sky with all her might. She caught him and tossed him once again…she repeated the action for a few times before she finally placed down the little fellow.

As soon as the little fellow was placed on the ground, he immediately chased after the pan that shook off earlier. He was very satisfied with his hat. If Mumu tried to take it from him, he would throw a huge tantrum. Hence, Mumu had no other choice but to let him be.

In the bamboo house, Grand Elder Wen explained the principles of Wen Lazi's method of cultivation. He then gave a detailed explanation of Wen Leyang's encounters to the old monk. Similar to everyone else who had heard the story, Bu Le was bewildered as he listened to the story attentively. At the end, he could only exhale a foul breath and exclaimed repeatedly, "Oh dear, oh dear!"

When Grand Elder Wen finished explaining, he hesitated slightly for a moment. He clenched his teeth and roughly explained about the basic principles of his family's Art of Poison. He mentioned that there were five types of Poison of Life. The Poison of Corpse was also a type of Poison of Death, which was something the Wen family would never meddle in and so on.

The old monk Bu Le was fascinated. He waited until the Grand Elder Wen finished his explanation before he told them about how he discovered using his 'insight' ability. "It was the toad's misfortune to have swallowed Wen Leyang. That strand of spiritual blood inherited from primitive ages within the toad's body was the purest form of Poison of Earth. There is no more Poison of Earth within the toad's body anymore as Wen Leyang absorbed them all into his body."

Fourth Elder Wen was astonished and asked a funny question, "So you are saying that young fellow Wen Leyang grew some golden threads on his body now?"

Bu Le looked towards him once in suspicion. He thought in his head how could such a person like you be worthy to become the descendant of the grand master?

Upon hearing what Bu Le said, the Grand Elder Wen immediately recalled the incident where Wen Leyang absorbed all the Poison of Wind at the Great Mercy Temple. He hastily told the old monk the incident. Once he was done, he asked, "Master, what do you think is going on…with this young fellow?"

The monk Bu Le frowned and pondered for a moment. His expression darkened while he muttered, "You have a point there, you have a point there", he nodded repeatedly in a self-amusing manner.

Grand Elder Wen felt extremely anxious. He thought in his mind, 'why couldn't you just tell us the point then?'

After a while, Bu Le heaved a sigh, "The method of cultivation in this child's body is different from the cultivation of Buddhism. Nonetheless, it does confirm a few heavenly principles recognized by the Buddhist cultivators!" The old monk started explaining to the Wen clan in a leisurely manner.

Within Wen Leyang's body, the Poison of Corpse from the Yin Chi and the hundreds of different strong poisons from the Sickness Trademark were mixed around. It was known as the entanglement of Poison of Death and Poison of Life.

This Poison of Life and Death was actually the Poison of Yin and Yang.

The old monk Bu Le had lived for almost two thousand years and he had cultivated into the human form for almost one thousand and five hundred years. He was proficient in all sorts of Art of Cultivation from every sect. Naturally, he had a rather profound understanding towards the deepest principles of a Buddhism cultivator's cultivation. This was the so-called chaotic Yin Yang, the messy combination of Yin and Yang.

Wen Leyang used the Faulty Punch to messily mix up the Poison of Life and Poison of Death. All the poisons were refined into his blood and bones. Whether it was the Poison of Corpse from the Yin Chi or the strong poison of the hundreds of vermins, the toxicity had been converted. His body was a turmoil to the strong poison!

After speaking for a long while, the monk Bu Le also became confused by his own speech. He said adamantly, "What is chaos, chaos is when anything goes inside and everything turns into a chaos!"

The last sentence was so powerful that the air froze…

After half a day, Grand Elder Wen coughed, "So you are saying that the Poison of Life and Death turned into another type of strong poison and settled down in his body, but once the poison came in contact with the other poison it will absorb the other poison, and then…assimilate it?"

The old monk was delighted, he slapped on his thigh and said, "On point! Assimilation, this is an awesome word, how did you even think of that?"

Grand Elder Wen finally understood the situation. He felt relieved, "Wen Leyang is absorbing the new strong poison into his body for his own use. He is now a little monster that can survive any type of poison! What a waste that this toad's toxicity is not refined. If it is a Golden-earth divine frog, the creation of Wen Leyang would surely be stronger?"

The old monk nodded joyously, "That is correct, but he would require a longer time to absorb and dissolve the poison. If it is the Golden-earth divine frog from the primitive ages, based on Wen Leyang's body now, it will take at least a thousand years!"

Grand Elder Wen's laughter ceased…

This 'earth-splitting toad' inherited its primitive bloodline. In its body, it had manifested the purest form of earth-burrowing strong poison. It was true that it was trenchant and domineering but the amount of poison was so little that one would weep for it.The poison was able to trap Wen Leyang with such a small amount. If there were slightly more poison, Wen Leyang would have no opportunity to see the sun for the next few centuries.

As for food consumption, the old monk explained, "The strong poison is the best nutrition this young fellow needs! His internal organs have yet to digest all the strong poison, how will he have time to time to think about eating!"

Thus, it could be seen that Wen Leyang's penchant for eating carrots was purely his cravings.

If only the four old men of the Wen family had heard of the old monk Bu Le's speech a few months ago, he would have been beaten up by them. However due to the cataclysmic change in the past few months, too many unusual occurrences had happened one after another, the four family elders were more tolerable these occurrences.

Nonetheless, the old monk Bu Le could not estimate how long would Wen Leyang need to escape from the toad's stomach. However, it should not take too long.

As long as Wen Leyang was alive, he still had the chance to see daylight. The few old men of the Wen clan were delighted that things were better than they expected. After all, Wen Leyang was still alive.

The tense atmosphere in the Miao stockade village was finally replaced with celebration. The hostility between the three families disappeared. The Second Mother's became friendlier towards the two families of Wen and Luo.

As the old monk Bu Le suffered rather severe injuries, he could no longer cast another supernatural power of 'insight' to take a look at little Ah Dan. However, he came to the same conclusion as Shan Duan. The two demon monks with great supernatural powers refused to disclose how they were wounded. Other than Wen Buzuo, nobody could gather the courage to ask them. Nonetheless, Wen Buzuo only received a cold shoulder treatment.

That night the monks left the stockade village in a great hurry. They would not say how they suffered severe injuries. Ah Dan sent them off and, finally, he forcefully stuffed a pan that looked exactly the same as the one on top of his head into the arms of the little stutter.

Another day had passed, the two families of Wen and Luo too bid farewell to each other, leaving the brothers Bushuo and Buzuo to stay behind to wait for Wen Leyang to crawl out of the toad's mouth.

Mumu refused to leave, saying that she wanted to recuperate and refused to travel. Hence, she hung out in the Miao stockade village. Everybody knew that what her intention was but nobody revealed it.

The fat monk Shui Jing and the old monk Ji Fei also refused to leave. They had never forgotten that they had formally acknowledged Wen Leyang as their master teacher. As the fat monk did not take good care of Mumu, he was anxious and fearful. They must wait for Wen Leyang to come out and gave some reassurance, before that the two of them could not even sleep soundly.

Another half a month passed, the Wen family suddenly sent over Wen Xiaoyi accompanied by some people. The little girl had a close-knit relationship with Wen Leyang. Hence, the first thing she did when she arrived was to fight the skinny lad and the monks with the big-muzzled weapon in her arms. At least the skinny lad deserved it, but the monks were truly wronged.

The sun and moon interchanged. However, there was no concept of time in the toad's stomach. 'You've Got Me' still could not gather its courage to explore the new world. In the end, it fell asleep on Wen Leyang's tongue. When it was awake it rolled around, when it was tired from rolling around it slept…

The purest form of the earth-burrowing strong poison was slowly assimilated into the Poison of Life and Death. It was as if a million-year-old glacier slowing melting away, turning into a joyous stream. Everything was transforming soundlessly. Suddenly, all the rigid ice was completed melted. The moment the last strand of shackles shattered, the pores on Wen Leyang's entire body rapidly and vigorously opened and closed. Wave upon wave of soft, tingling sensation rippled from his hairs to his heels. The Poison of Life and Death was like a stream. With a sense of refreshing chilliness, it flowed past each and every pore rapidly!

Unbeknownst how much time had passed again, the surging sensation gradually settled down. His body was still heavy but his movements were unrestricted. Wen Leyang opened his mouth and spat out 'You've Got Me' into his palm. As the bug was entrapped in boredom for an unknown period of time, it leaped here and there joyously.

Meanwhile, the two young girls, who were aimlessly chatting to each other, simultaneously noticed that the giant toad's eyes blinked once. For a moment, they thought their vision was blurred. However, the giant toad suddenly opened its huge mouth and gave a burp while looking up into the sky!

A familiar laughter flowed out from within the toad's mouth, Wen Leyang leaped out from there with an elated expression! Just as he was leaping out of the giant toad's mouth, the toad's stomach made a gurgling noise. The gastric sand that was coagulated into a solid mass earlier loosened and melted and turned into the giant frog's initial gastric juice in a flash. The earth-splitting toad Xiu Er had officially completed its degeneration and turned back into the sitting toad Xiu Er.

Before Wen Leyang had time to breathe in the long-anticipated refreshing air, once Wen Leyang's feet touched the ground, he could hear the surprising yet happy cheers. Two intoxicatingly beautiful shadows similar to a pair of happiest doves in the world bumped ferociously into his arms!

Wen Leyang was a lucky survivor of the disaster. No words could describe his excitement. He thought that he was trapped in the giant toad's stomach for decades. Yet, he did not expect that the two young girls were still as delicate and pretty as before. His great delight immediately overwhelmed his cautiousness. He opened his arms wide and hugged both Mumu and Wen Xiaoyi into his cradle. Wild with joy, he pouted his lips and kissed hard once onto each of the two little faces that were overflowed with happiness.

The two charming little mouths immediately pecked onto his cheeks. The happiness came too abruptly. It was too touching and too beautiful that Wen Leyang forgot about everything else.

Everything including Wen Leyang was actually not wearing any pants.

His pants were dissolved when he first fell into the toad's stomach…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 80: Congratulations

A hysterical scream completely shattered Wen Leyang's happiness from being reborn. Mumu blushed so redly that it felt like her blood was almost seeping out of her face. She wished that the sitting toad would open its mouth so she could dive into it to hide her embarrassment.

Wen Leyang's hair and moustache were in a mess. His hair was standing weirdly on one end. Wen Xiaoyi was also blushing but she circled around to Wen Leyang's back. She frowned as she laughed, "Why are your buttocks still covered with two black patches?"

Wen Leyang, with one hand covering his front and another covering his back, clamped his two legs tightly and hopped away like a bunny… With his improvement in his power of poison, he could hop faster and higher.

After a long while, Wen Leyang came walking out clad in a full grey-colored Qing Miao clansmen's attire. His face returned to its prior clean appearance. His moustache was cleanly shaved but the red scar on his cheekbone remained. Ah Dan, with his favorite hat on his head, circled around Wen Leyang. Bushuo, Buzuo, the Second Mother, Chi Maojiu, Wen Xiaoyi, Mumu, Ji Fei, Shui Jing and every Qing Miao clansmen smiled at him. The air was rippling with a heartfelt happiness.

However, in the midst of the fat monk and the old monk's happiness, there was still some slight anxiety and fear.

The skinny lad threw himself in front of his precious beast Xiu Er, his eyes were brimming with tears while he moped and sighed. The giant toad was in low spirits as well. Clearly, it was wondering how could its food poisoning become so severe. After a while, the giant toad suddenly opened its mouth again. At the sound of a clatter, a small flying sword dropped onto the ground.

Ji Fei gave out a cheer from the bottom of his heart.

As Wen Leyang inhaled deeply, the pores on his body opened and closed. His eyes lit up. The entire infinite world formed a clear picture in his heart. His telegnosis ability had extended into faster and more direct manner. It is able to surround the entire world in a flash. Not only he is able to extend his telegnosis ability for an extremely long distance, it was exceptionally clear and distinct!

The resolution ratio used to be 800X600 and it was 1600X1200 at that moment.

The Three-Inch Nail Wen Bushuo knew what Wen Leyang was thinking about. He chuckled while he picked up a piece of pitch-black rock, and shouted towards Wen Leyang, "Catch!" Upon saying that he exerted his strength on both arms and the rock accompanied by the whistling sound of wind slammed ferociously towards Wen Leyang.

It was accurate and agile, slamming directly towards Wen Leyang's face.

Wen Leyang stretched out a hand with his fingers and oscillated his fingers like a wheel. He hit with a speed so fast it was impossible to see with naked eye. At the sound of a poof, the hard granite rock erupted into a cloud of dust, which was so fine it was impossible to touch in the midair. As the mountain wind blows, the dust disappeared.

Everyone was left speechless. In the past, Wen Leyang could use the Faulty Punch to turn a rock into dust. However, he had to put in all his effort and exert all his strength. Moreover, it would take a long period of time unlike now where Wen Leyang crushed the rock into dust so effortlessly. The task was accomplished the moment Wen Leyang's hand came into contact with the rock.

In the past, Wen Leyang had demonstrated the art of crossing through a wall soundlessly using the Faulty Punch in the Great Mercy Temple. it was unknown how many years that courtyard was left deserted and the building stones of the wall were only made of some normal bricks. Without the fortification of magic or spells, the wall would have crumbled on its own. If the wall was built by laying granite stones, it was reckoned that Wen Leyang's face would be flattened instead.

Wen Leyang suddenly squinted his eyes and took a look at Wen Xiaoyi. He had only noticed that Wen Xiaoyi appeared slightly different than before. She was still delicate and pretty. Yet, her prior youthful immaturity has disappeared. Instead, she had a sense of graceful charm.

Wen Leyang continued to look at her for a while before he asked, "I…how long has it been?"

Mumu answered without thinking, "Nine months and ten…" She was halfway through her speech when her face blushed. She shook her head and said, "It has been almost a year now!"

Upon saying that, the two young girls gazed at one another and their eyes suddenly swelled with redness.

Wen Xiaoyi was more direct than Mumu. She pouted and said, "I thought you were never coming out anymore…" Tears streamed down her face as she squeezed into Wen Leyang's arms and cried loudly. Her joy and her prior worry were all mangled together.

Mumu wanted to join in as well but she was too shy.

Wen Leyang finally understood now. He had spent almost a year in the giant frog's stomach. Calculating in his mind, Wen Xiaoyi was almost fifteen years old now. No wonder she had gradually developed the graceful charm of a little beauty.

After Wen Xiaoyi cried to her heart's content, the two brothers Ji Fei and Shui Jing cautiously gathered in front of Wen Leyang. The fat monk asked shyly, "Um…brother Wen, that matter that we've discussed before…" As the fat monk was stuttering, Mumu and Ah Dan with their hands stuffed in their pockets, they came walking side by side, their faces brimming with a maniacal smile as they blocked the monks and Wen Leyang.

Wen Xiaoyi poked Wen Leyang from the side and spoke smilingly, "It's okay. Mumu has been waiting for this day to come!" As she was saying that, she picked up her big-muzzled weapon and took a stroll to the back of the fat monk and the old monk.

Mumu smiled sweetly as she stared at the two monks. Only when the two old thieves felt uneasy, she raised one of her delicate eyebrows and asked in a crisp voice, "You made an agreement on Mount Emei. Did Wen Leyang manage to catch the both of you within one month?"

The two monks stared at one another and nodded their head, "But…"

Mumu did not give them the opportunity to defend themselves, "On the mountain slope of the Seven Maidens Mountain, Wen Leyang gave you the instruction to take good care of me. Monk, did you take good care of me?"

The fat monk was almost crying. He shook his head honestly.

Mumu spoke faster, "The both of you committed that foolish act in the Red Leaves Forest that almost killed Wen Leyang. Did he seek revenge on the both of you then?"

The old monk Ji Fei's forehead was starting to sweat. He tried to use the corners of his eyes to plan out an escape route. Nonetheless, Wen Xiaoyi raised the big-muzzled weapon and aimed at his direction.

Mumu's voice was loud and clear. "When the immortal Chang Li did not want to forgive you, was it Wen Leyang who begged for her forgiveness and saved your lives? When you were cast with an evil spell and hunted down by the wicked witch, was it Wen Leyang who risked his life to rescue you? When both of you were on the verge of dying from the poison of the evil spell, was it Wen Leyang who pleaded the Qing Miao master cultivators to save you? When the old monk was caught by the giant frog, was it Wen Leyang who sacrificed himself to rescue you?"

Mumu bombarded them with her continuous accusations like a machine gun. She finally gave a fiery stare at Shui Jing who was dripping with cold sweat, "So fat monk, old monk, do both of you think you deserve that?"

The fat monk Shui Jing blushed scarlet. He knelt on the ground abruptly and gave three loud kowtows towards Wen Leyang as he spoke loudly, "Your disciple Shui Jing humbly meet his master!" Upon saying that he stomped his foot once and ran away with his sleeves covering his face.

The fat monk's movement was extremely agile. He gave the kowtow and escaped in a breath. It was as if he had rehearsed it for many times. The old monk Ji Fei let out an 'oh no', and dashed away anxiously.

The fat monk had only run away for two steps when Wen Xiaoyi's laughter echoed, "Our Wen family's tradition in formally acknowledging a master teacher requires six kowtows."

The fat monk squalled halfway through his escape, "Only your family has such a strange tradition!" Wen Xiaoyi corrected him smilingly, "Our family!"

The fat monk was like a fleeing cattle when he dashed back to the front of Wen Leyang in rage. This time Wen Leyang acted quickly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed hold of the fat monk's arm. For a moment, he could not react to the situation. He stuttered, "You don't need to, you don't need to." Shui Jing could sense that his body tightened vigorously, akin to a steel hoop that tightened around him, stopping him from resuming the kneeling posture.

This time the old monk Ji Fei had a distressed expression. He asked Wen Leyang, "Can I only formally acknowledge you as my master teacher but not give kowtows?"

Wen Leyang nodded his head but he did not speak. Shui Jing had already shouted loudly, "No! You must at least give three kowtows! No less than mine!"

The skinny lad did not partake in the Mo family's conspiracy since the beginning. He only rushed over with Xiu Er upon receiving the wicked witch's call for help. Yet it was as if he lost his wife as well as his soldiers – gained nothing but paid a double penalty. Even though he was the so-called demons of earthly ancestral, yet he had never committed any major evildoings his entire life. He spent all his efforts in raising the giant toad. In the past year, when he was held captive in the Miao stockade village, he had developed a relationship with the rest of the Qing Miao clansmen. The incident of the giant toad's degeneration left him in great despair. After some discussion with the Second Mother, he decided to stay behind in the stockade village.

Wen Leyang was slightly concerned. He looked towards the dispirited giant toad and asked the Second Mother, "If the skinny lad suddenly turn hostile…" Wen Buzuo had already filled him in about on happened.

The Second Mother gave a pleasant smile and stretched out her hand to pat on Wen Leyang's shoulder. "Don't you worry, if he is as cruel as a wolf, we have no choice but to deal with him! We have never experienced this method of cultivation before. That's why we suffered great losses. This time, we understand very well in our hearts. If there is a necessity to battle again, I guess no one can really tell who will win or lose this time!"

From a side, it could be seen that Little Chi Maojiu's belly was bulging. This little fellow had tripled his size and doubled his height in the past one year. It seemed that his meals were well taken care and his appetite was good. "These cultivators are also human too. As long as one is a human, one will never escape the word 'death'!"

Wen Leyang nodded smilingly and stopped speaking. He bided farewell to the Qing Miao clansmen without staying for dinner. The Second Mother brought along Little Chi Maojiu and sent them all the way until the highway.

As Mumu had stayed behind in the Miao stockade village for almost a year for Wen Leyang, even though she was still unwilling to leave Wen Leyang now, she really missed her family. So, she made a deal to promise to always keep in touch and they parted ways.

The two newly-acquired disciples wanted to leave as well. Unexpectedly, Wen Leyang refused to let them go. He insisted for them to follow him home, with the excuse that he had some things he wanted to ask from them.

Naturally, as Wen Leyang returned home, it called for another lively celebration. The women bustled around, preparing the traditional cuisines of the Wen family village (Author's note: What is it? Make a wild guess!).

The following few days, as long as Wen Leyang had some free time, he would look for both Ji Fei and Shui Jing. He continuously pestered them about the cultivator's method of channeling energy and power. The two monks tried to explain to him everything that they knew without hiding anything from him. From a cultivator's point of view, even though the method of training and refining was slightly different from one person to another, it will never drift away from these ten words, "Refining vitality to attain tranquility, refining mind to manipulate matters.

All these while, Wen Xiaoyi followed right next to Wen Leyang, carrying a notepad, helping him to take notes.

There was another big issue that was troubling Wen Leyang. He struggled before he managed to ask, "In the cultivation world, is it divided into grades? Each grade is well arranged, where different grade means different types of supernatural power which comes with different types of method to channel energy?"

The old monk Ji Fei laughed as he spoke, "Of course there is a gradation. Each sect's method of cultivation has its own gradation, the fat monk cultivates in the 'Musical Divine Lotus Sect Suit of Armor Ancient Bagua Buddhist Hymn Supreme Spirit's Crossing Over Anuttara-samyak-sambodhi's supernatural power', it is divided into eight levels. I am cultivating in the 'Thousand miles of river with the moon over cloudless in the clear sky clear mind and clear heart divine-destroying Art of Sword' that is divided into six levels…

Wen Leyang gulped, he was utterly shocked by the names of this two art of cultivation, he laughed reluctantly, "You have my admiration, both of your art of cultivation are really awe-inspiring!"

The fat monk and the old monk gazed at one another, they were like a pair of arrogant rooster as they squinted their eyes and raised their chins slightly.

Wen Leyang took out a carrot. He tried to keep himself composed before he continued to ask, "I wasn't asking about the gradation for each type of cultivation method, I was asking whether there is an universally-recognized division of grades amongst the cultivators, for example, for example…" Wen Leyang could never fully express his mind in words. He was so anxious that he was scratching his ears and cheeks. He took a ferocious bite off the carrot, then he continued, "For example, if every person in the world is refining the Art of Poison of Wen family, the first level is to learn of how to soak in medicinal alcohol/liquor while learning about the art of attack and defense. The second level is to soak in poisonous alcohol/liquor while practicing the Faulty Punch. The third level is to refine the poison recipe and to dissolve poison into one's body. Each level is clearly divided, for even the most outstanding cultivators of the first level, will never triumph against the worst cultivators of the second level…"

The fat monk was confused. Luckily, the old monk was considerably smarter and managed to understand what Wen Leyang meant. He laughed, "Gradation my ass, if there is a universally-recognized gradation, the folks will be fighting each other, constantly trying to compete against one another's level. Who is the ultimate master cultivator of which grade? The one with the higher level wins, while the loser kills himself? Once the spiritual intelligence within those who engage in cultivation are awakened, some of them discovered it through their own adventures, while some of them received guidance from their masters. To improve their intelligence and strengthen their bodies and to achieve the qualification of their practiced method of cultivation, some sects call this process the 'foundation-building', some sects call this the 'marrow-cleansing'. Anyhow, they mean the same. One who begins his engagement in cultivation depends on his natural talents, his effort and his creation. I will be damned if there is such a standard and the only way for every cultivator to find out who's stronger and who's weaker is by fighting each other."

As the old monk finished his speech, the fat monk finally understood. He chuckled as he added, "The day one starts to engage in cultivation is the day one loses the concept of gradation. When the cultivation is completed, it is either one is dead or one has ascended as an immortal…I am uncertain where would one ascend, but one never returns after flying away."

Wen Leyang heaved a long relieved sigh and nodded smilingly.

Looking at Wen Leyang's earnest expression, the few elders of the Wen family thought he wanted to learn to cultivate into a nascent soul. However, no one bothered him, for the three families of Wen, Miao and Luo's tradition was for the master teacher to lead his disciples as the method of cultivation would vary for each individual. If you are a disciple of the Wen family, but, in the end,if you managed to cultivate the supernatural power of chasing corpses away and vanquishing evil spirits, your capabilities will still be appreciated.

A few days later the Heads of the Luo family rushed over to check on Wen Leyang. The Second Mother bringing along Chi Maojiu, whom they have just recently bided farewell in the Miao stockade village, came for a visit. Hence, the bustling celebration lasted for another two weeks. After two weeks, the visitors departed for their homes feeling completely satisfied.

At that time, Wen Leyang had almost finished asking questions about the cultivation world. He then headed into the Red Leaves Forest. Under Wen Xiaoyi's instructions, he started doing research on the poison recipes left behind by the ancestors of the Life Trademark. He became busy, spending every day fiddling with dozens of pans to refine poison.

When the two monks first arrived in the Wen family village, they wanted to leave every day. However, after they stayed for some time, they realized that not one person there treated them as junior disciples. Even Grand Elder Wen treated them with utmost courteous, the little mountain village was peaceful and in abundance, their lives were blessed with health and happiness. The two brothers had been living a wandering life in the world for so many years. As they have finally found what it felt like to be home, they suddenly refused to leave the mountain anymore. Hence, they spent every day doing nothing in the village.

Wen Xiaoyi was as calm as water. She was satisfied as long as she could be close to Wen Leyang. She ended up sitting next to him for a few hours, doing nothing. Her huge eyes followed his each and every movement. Her expression was exactly the same as Wen Leyang. Sometimes she frowned slightly, sometimes she was anxious and agitated, sometimes she heaved a relieved sigh. It was only until a few months later, Wen Leyang began to smile more. Sometimes he would leap up in an elated mood and giggle foolishly.

Wen Xiaoyi would then follow him and giggled foolishly.

A year ago, Wen Leyang cultivated into the evil path method of cultivation left behind by his ancestor and turned into a standard contestant of the Bastard's Punch. He fought a few die-hard battles ferociously, especially his encounter in the giant toad's stomach. Anyone would think that Wen Leyang would be out in the world, absorbing all the poison, to allow his body to advance to another level. No one would have thought Wen Leyang would attempt to refine poison recipe.

Once, Fourth Elder Wen became curious. He visited Wen Leyang when he was refining poison recipe. The moment he entered the house Wen Leyang used to refine his recipe, a gush of the sweet scent of scallions came surging into his nose. Fourth Elder Wen was stunned. He looked at the busy Wen Leyang who was drenched in sweat and asked, "Are you frying chicken eggs?"

Wen Leyang hastily let go of the pan in his hand and answered in an utmost respectful manner, "The disciple is refining his poison recipe."

Fourth Elder Wen became red with anger. Wen Leyang hastily followed closely to explain but Fourth Elder Wen said, "Stop bothering me!" He flung his sleeves as he turned around left.

Ever since then Fourth Elder Wen stopped bothering him. Every time the house Wen Leyang used to refine his poison was opened, a type of peculiar smell would flow out, the scent of herbs, the smell of pepper, pollen et cetera.

Everything returned to as it was two years ago. Everyone's life was peaceful yet busy. Sometimes, the two silly uncles would shout from the outside of the forest. Wen Leyang would run out and bring them to hunt for venison. The entire family was still living in harmony as before. The gloomy incident that happened not too long ago, where the Red Leaves Forest was attacked and the tragic deaths of the dozens of disciples on Mount Emei, was soon forgotten.

There was no days and months in the mountain, in the blink of an eye more than half a year had passed (Author's note: Do you like this poetic style of mine?), it was the dragon boat festival and the Wen family usually holds a great celebration. Wen Leyang returned to the Wen family village from the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death.

All the young and old folks of the entire family gathered together and celebrated the joyous festival. The empty land in the village hosted a series of feasts and banquets. The moment the moon rose above the willow tree was just the moment everyone was wining and dining, a burst of footsteps suddenly echoed from the entrance of the village. An unfamiliar voice laughed, "Congratulations to the Wen family, congratulations to the Wen family! He Yiping from the Star's Sword Cottage came to pay respects to all the senior elders of the Wen family, I am here specially to congratulate the brother Wen Leyang's big day!"

The person who was speaking was a strong old man holding a long bundle wrapped in red fabric in his cradle. He walked in great strides into the village. There were dozens of youngsters followed closely behind him. They all had valor and imposing expressions.

The old monk Ji Fei, being experienced and knowledgeable, spoke to Wen Leyang and his master teacher's 'grandfathers and ancestors' in a low voice, "The Star's Sword Cottage is a cultivator's sect of the right path. They have existed for quite some time but their status was only ordinary. This He Yiping is the leader of the sect."

The few old men of the Wen family were all puzzled. The Star's Sword Cottage, He Yiping. They had never even heard of or made any contact with him. Yet, the cultivator sect came knocking on their door, and even congratulated them?

Wen Xiaoyi sat next to Wen Leyang. She squinted her eyes while she secretly held in her hands the big-muzzled that never left her side.

The first uncle Wen Tunhai stood up and greeted He Yiping. He asked smilingly, "Hello brother, what do the young fellow Wen Leyang owe the pleasure to bother you the elder to come to the mountain and grace us with your presence?"

He Yiping smiled joyously. He did not answer to Wen Tunhai but asked, "Your gracious is?"

Wen Tunhai dared not exaggerate, "I am Wen Leyang's first uncle, you can discuss with me regarding the matters of the Wen family…"

Before the First Uncle could finish his sentence, unexpectedly, the old He Yiping saluted the younger generation's respect towards him. He spoke respectfully, "He Yiping pays respect to the elder! May I ask the elder, which one is Wen Leyang?"

Wen Leyang was the most confused amongst all. He placed his chopsticks down and walked next to the First Uncle and did not speak a word. He Yiping gave a thumbs up. His tone of speaking was friendly as he praised, "Sure enough, they said you are the dragon amongst humans! Hah-hah, good brother, congratulations! Congratulations!" As he was saying that he unfastened the long bundle in his cradle. It was an antique style sword case.

The moment the sword case was opened up, a jet of sharp smell immediately enshrouded. A turquoise-colored long sword laid proud and aloof in the case. He Yiping did not wait for Wen Leyang to start speaking, as he continued to laugh, "This is the 'Night Crusher'. It was the treasured weapon left behind by a sword immortal from three thousand years ago. Its sword aura was too wild and unyielding so no scabbard is worthy of its match. This is considered one of the rare top-grade sword! I am gifting this to you, brother, as a token of congratulation and coincidentally it matches brother Wen's status too!" Following that, without a reason, he stuffed the sword case into Wen Leyang's arms.

Ji Fei and Shui Jing gazed at one another. Their expression was both of admiration and surprise. The actual strength of the Star's Sword Cottage was of an ordinary level. Yet, they were expert in collecting and maintaining swords in the world, if there was a sword that could not match to a scabbard, then, there were only two words that could describe the sword: Immortal's blade!

Wen Leyang was virtuous and sincere yet it did not stop him from being a moneygrubber. He held on to the sword case without trying to decline.

An old man, who patted on Wen Leyang's shoulder and called him a brother, gifted him with such an exquisite gift upon their first meet. He Yiping had a friendly smile and a sincere attitude. he did not seem like a spiteful person. That made everyone rather confused. Even Wen Leyang did not know what happened. He took out a carrot from his pocket habitually. Just as he was preparing to stuff the carrot into his mouth, he suddenly felt out of place. He raised the carrot and muttered, "Do you…want some?"

He Yiping's expression was neither crying nor laughing. It was beyond peculiar. He was thinking that whether the carrot was considered a gift in return. Yet, he nodded his head, "Yes please!" He held out his hand and received the carrot from Wen Leyang's hand.

Wen Leyang blushed scarlet. He hastily diverted the topic of discussion, "What is the purpose of the elder coming to the mountain and congratulating me, who is only a young fellow?"

He Yiping roared with laughter and made a bow with hands folded in front to all the young and old folks in the Wen family. He then turned around and left with his disciples without saying anything.

The fat monk scratched his smooth bald scalp and said to the old monk, "That fellow He Yiping must be crazy. He exchanged the one of a kind magnificent sword with a carrot…yet he was so happy?"

Just as the old monk was about to speak, suddenly a burst of footsteps echoed from the village entrance again. An old woman spoke with the most benevolent voice, "Tong Yixin from the Missing Iridescent Cloud Embroidery Village pays her respect to the elders of the Wen family, I am here specially to congratulate the brother Wen Leyang's big day!" Before her voice died away, the sky suddenly showered down a sweet-smelling rain of flower petals. An old woman with white hair and wrinkled skin, leaning on a thick eccentric curled-up dragon cane, walked staggeringly into the village under the support of seven to eight beautiful young girls.

Similar to He Yiping from before, the old woman's expression was elated. She asked which one was Wen Leyang and started making a series of praises and favorable comments. She regarded herself as an old sister in the rank of seniority. Finally, she took a silvery-white huge overcoat from her servant girls and personally drape the coat over Wen Leyang's shoulders. Then, she took two steps behind and looked Wen Leyang from the top to the bottom, "This overcoat is embroidered by thirteen family elders in our embroidery village. We refine the snow lotus root's silk into threads and use fire to make needle and embroidered this for four hundred years. Water and fire spells will not harm the overcoat. We shall now gift it to you, Wen brother. Consider it as the old sister's kind intention to congratulate brother on his big day!" Upon saying that, she staggered and gave a full salute to the elders of Wen family. No matter how Wen Leyang tried to question her, she smiled but remained quiet and left under the support of the young girls.

The old monk spat out a foul breath heavily, "This time she didn't even take a carrot!"

That night, from sunset until midnight, the Wen family village never had a quiet moment. A group of people would come visiting every once in a while. Every type of address was in a constant stream.

"Xia Yipin from the Hardly Flattened Valley requesting to see the brother Wen Leyang!"

"Xiong Yisheng from the Big Calm Cove saluting. We are here to pay an official visit to the elders of the Wen family, and to congratulate the brother Wen Leyang!"

"Bai Yimei from the Exquisite Jade Bowl Islet has come to congratulate the brother Wen Leyang!"

"Ma Yifan from the Eighteen Hooves Ridge is here, hah-hah, quick let me take a look at which one is the brother Wen Leyang. Congratulations, congratulations!"

Following the voices, groups and groups of people, whom the disciples of Wen Bucao had never heard of, came walking into the village in a messy formation. All of their faces were smiling and they regarded Wen Leyang as their same generation. They congratulated him, yet, they had never informed him what were they congratulating. They turned around and left the village immediately after leaving behind some expensive gifts.

The gifts given by each of the family were a dazzling array of beautiful exhibits. There were treasured sword, precious potions, immortal's clothing, Buddhism spell-casting instruments, ancient seals et cetera. There was also a Bordeaux-colored little pony smaller than a Siberian husky, known as the delicate pony. It could run fast and was able to sustain long runs. However, its physique was too small so it could only be bred, as a pet, by the rich and powerful families.

By midnight, the crowd had finally stopped entering the mountain. The dragon boat festival feast of the Wen family was hastily concluded. Grand Elder Wen waved his arm once, "The inner chamber disciples, bring these items and follow me into the house!" Upon saying that, he stopped for a moment and he smiled and said to the two monks Ji Fei and Shui Jing in a courteous manner, "The two of you please come over as well."

The little horse was nudging Wen Leyang's hand asking for a carrot…

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 81: The Szechuan Cuisine

Grand Elder Wen stepped into the house and waved his arm towards Wen Leyang and the people behind him that were moving all the gifts. "Place the items under my bed! Leave that…horse outside!" Wen Leyang and the First Uncle Wen Tunhai bent over and placed the gifts under the Grand Elder Wen's bed. The fat monk Shui Jing could not withhold his impatience anymore. He asked in a low, muffled voice, "What is the connection between the Wen family and the One Word Palace of Lake Luohai?"

The few old men shook their heads. Wen Leyang heard from the old demon rabbit Bu Le that, in the past, the Buddhism ancestral of Great Mercy Temple and the secular family of One Word Palace from Lake Luohai coordinated the right path of Five Blessings. They were one of the most outstanding cultivators in the cultivation world. Millennials ago, the family of the wicked witch of Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture, who created trouble in the Miao stockade village, was exterminated after they pissed off the One Word Palace.

Wen Leyang placed all the treasures under the bed before he brushed the dust off his hands and stood up. He took out a stick of carrot and stuffed it into his mouth, "So, all these people are from the One Word Palace?"

The fat monk Shui Jing shook his head, "Not really, they are the small cultivation sects that attached themselves to the One Word Palace. Didn't you hear that they added an extra 'Yi' word in the middle of their names? The ancestors or their leaders of these sects were trained at the One Word Palace."

Wen Tunhai chuckled and said, "So the names of the people of One Word Palace would have the word 'Yi'!"

The fat monk continued to shake his head, "Only the non-lineal disciples. They did so in order to declare their status. The direct lineal disciples do not care. They can be named as they desire."

Ji Fei chuckled, "Each of The Five Blessings of the right path has its own influence. For example, the Great Mercy Temple is elected to be the holy ancestral by the seventy-two ancient temples in the world. There are countless little families under the siege of the three main sects of the Five Blessings. The One Word Palace is no exception. They have no need to take care of the usual matters on their own. They only need to give an instruction and the parties inferior to them will naturally help them to handle the matter." Upon saying that he heaved a sigh joyously, "I did not expect that our little…um, you have a good relationship with people. Set aside the Great Mercy Temple, even the One Word Palace is now rushing over to send you gifts. None of these gifts are normal items. According to my judgment, some of these families even handed over their heirlooms!"

Wen Leyang did not speak. With a carrot in his hand, he tried to recall his encounters in the past two years. He then shook his head towards his four grandfathers who were looking at him with a suspicious gaze. "I have never made contact with the One Word Palace before. I am also not acquainted with the cultivators with the 'Yi' word in their names. I have no idea why are they congratulating me."

Fourth Elder Wen suddenly blurted out six words, "Could it be Chang Li's doings?"

The cultivator sects have always despised any mortal beings in the world and were very arrogant. Suddenly, they seemed to be in agreement amongst each other, coming in a mad rush to be the first to send gifts, giving praises upon meeting Wen Leyang, leaving as soon as they dropped their precious gifts. These sects have always followed the lead of the One Word Palace. They were certainly not doing this due to the respect for Great Mercy Temple. Hence, after some considerations, the only possible person that could make this happen was the ancestor grandmother of Wen family the elder demon Chang Li.

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai stretched out his hand and patted on Wen Leyang's shoulder, "Young fellow, could it be that the One Word Palace took a liking to you and want to invite you over to become their son-in-law?"

Wen Leyang looked delighted. Playfully, he told the First Uncle, "Don't you dare judge others. Your nephew does not behold your younger days' character."

Wen Tunhai roared with an arrogant laughter, "Young fellow, you are not bad as well. I can see that Wen Xiaoyi and that beautiful little girl of the Luo family…" He was halfway through his speech when he saw that Fourth Elder Wen was peering at him eerily. He immediately diverted the topic of discussion. He assumed a feigned manner and analyzed the situation, "Each of these treasures is exceptionally precious. However, if they wanted to make futile efforts, they are better off sending over a delicately pretty charming maiden. Only then she is the perfect match to a young man's vanity. I do not believe that with so many old and experienced man in their families, they did not think of this."

Ji Fei and Shui Jing were full of admiration. They gave a big thumb up to the first uncle, "Such brilliance! Your analysis has enlightened everyone."

Wen Tunhai cupped his hand before his chest as a sign of humility. "When I was the head of the county, people would ask for my help to handle their affairs…"

Grand Elder Wen could not listen to their nonsense anymore. He was too lazy to make wild guesses. He squinted his eyes as he stared at the ground. It was uncertain whom he was asking, "Can we investigate this matter?"

As the Grand Elder Wen had already spoken, both Wen Tunhai's and Wen Leyang's resumed their composure simultaneously. They nodded in agreement, "We will descend the mountain tomorrow and start investigating!"

Grand Elder Wen continued to squint his eyes, he gave a neither approving nor disapproving chuckle.

The old monk Ji Fei rolled his eyes around twice from the side and took a step forward smilingly, "It is more convenient for us, the two brothers, to investigate this matter. We are more familiar with the affairs of the cultivation world. These little wannabees of the One World Palace must have received some information. I think it is not that difficult to investigate…" As he was saying that, the old monk gave the fat monk a hint with his eyes.

The fat monk Shui Jing immediately stood up. With an anxious expression, he pretended to roar loudly to the old monk, "How can the two of us go downhill when we have less than five cents from all our pockets. We will surely die of hunger if we go downhill!"

Wen Leyang roared with laughter as he turned around a gave a ferocious stare at the monk, "Master, your acting is too much!"

The two monks rubbed their palms in shame. It was certainly a rare sight to see two such foolish monks mingling in the cultivation world.

Wen Tunhai headed out and came back with two stacks of bank notes and a pair of cellphones in his hands. He stuffed each set into each of the two brother's hands. Beaming, the fat monk carefully flipped through the bank notes and checked each note's number.

The old monk shook his head with a strong sense of righteousness, "The poor monk is not trying to be coy, but…" As he was saying that, the old monk stuffed the bank notes into his pocket. His gaze swept over Grand Elder Wen's bed repeatedly, towards the one-of-a-kind magnificent sword that was placed in earlier, "The One Word Palace is no minor character and this matter is seeping with strangeness everywhere. What if they conspire against us? My treasured flying sword's primordial spirit is injured in the Miao stockade village and it has yet to recover…"

Grand Elder Wen raised his head and yawned. He muttered to himself loudly, as if he did not hear the old monk's speech, "I am old and good for nothing now. I need to go to sleep right on time. I can no longer stay awake. So the decision is made, sorry for bothering the two of you. If you need anything, please let Tunhai and Leyang know."

Ji Fei stomped his foot once, "Old man, your acting is as good as the fat monk!"

Grand Elder Wen acted as if he did not hear it and walked towards his precious bed with sleepy eyes. He was still muttering, "Wen Leyang, now that you are a master teacher, sometimes you ought to focus on your disciple's appearance and dignity…"

The fat monk stopped. He pulled the old monk's sleeves and walked out of the room. He muttered, "Why do you even want that one-of-a-kind magnificent sword? We are lucky to receive one million each…" The two monks stopped procrastinating. They had been very free since they arrived at the Wen family village and they were discussing whether they should leave the village to take a stroll after the new year. With the excuse of investigating a case, they departed the very same night.

Wen Leyang had a short discussion with the First Uncle after he left the room. He had thought about it over and over again, yet he could not figure out what was happening. Wen Tunhai instructed him to not return to the Red Leaves Forest anytime soon.

From the next day onwards, there was still a constant stream of people who ascended the mountain, bearing gifts. Every single one who came had the word 'Yi' in the middle of their names. Some were immortal-like, while some had an impressive appearance. All of them came bearing the name of established cultivator sects. Nonetheless, upon their arrivals, they gathered up their friendliest smiles and saluted the younger generation's respect to any of the Wen family members with wrinkles. They patted on Wen Leyang's shoulder and addressed him as their brother, while congratulating him incessantly. Yet, they refused to tell the Wen family the reason.

The gifts that were received grew more and more. The gifts became more precious than before. After ten days, the Grand Elder Wen instructed a disciple in the village, who excelled in carpentry, to make him a new bigger bed.

Being the person in charge of all the matters of the village. Wen Tunhai could hardly retain his composure anymore. He approached the Grand Elder Wen and asked in a low voice, "Grand Elder, do you think we ought to seal the mountain first and stop these sects from entering?

Grand Elder Wen burst into a fit of temper, "That's bullshit, you are really the black sheep of the family!"

Ever since Ji Fei and Shui Jing left the mountain, there was no news from them anymore. Once in a while, they would send a few text messages, reporting that they were still investigating the matter.

Only after a month, the gift-sending crowd gradually reduced. Finally, there was no more movement for a few continuous days. Wen Leyang felt anxious. He was pondering whether he should discuss with the Grand Elder Wen to allow him to go downhill and look for these two monks. Suddenly, a rigid clanging sound, akin to the striking of two cobblestones together, echoed far away from the foothill. "The Wen family recently gained a popular reputation. I wonder if they really possess the true skills and genuine knowledge!"

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai frowned. The person that was approaching did not sound friendly. It was obvious that the person came to look for trouble. He was ready to bring some disciples to go downhill.

The Grand Elder Wen frowned, as he blocked the First Uncle and heaved a disappointed sigh, "Judging by his tone of voice, he is not here to send gifts."

The person who came was indeed not sending gifts.

In a short while, the sound of footsteps echoed, a gush of foul wind seeped through the air. The shadows of human figure flashed past, seven to eight youngsters entered the village. They were dressed in different styles, some wearing traditional Chinese Tang costume while some were in western-styled clothes. Their expressions were a mixture of infuriation and arrogance.

W person less than thirty years old headed the group and he was closely followed closely by a white-furred flame-striped tiger that was larger than a rhinoceros.

Wen Leyang raised his thick brows and walked in great strides to the village entrance to stop them. He asked in a low voice, "Who are all of you?"

The Wen family disciples walked out in pairs as well. Some stood in the east while some stood in the west. They appeared to be scattered without an intention as they surrounded the outsiders in the middle without batting an eye. Wen Xiaoyi's huge eyes glimmered with excitement as she stretched out her arm and grabbed the big-muzzled weapon.

The flame-striped tiger arched its back slightly and made a muffled roar from the depth of its throat as a sign of warning towards the Wen family disciples.

The young lad heading the group had straight brows and glimmering eyes. The corners of his mouth were curving with arrogance, "I am Qiu Baizhen from the Spirit Tiger, and these are my friends."

The few youngsters behind him declared their family clans one after another.

"I am Zhang Shang from the Dazhigu Residential District!" The skinny man following behind Baizen introduced himself. His thumb was sheathed with a huge emerald ring. At one look, one could tell that it was no normal object.

"I am Xia Bufan from the Seven-inch Bamboo Grove!"

"I am Liu Zimo from the Bullhead Sawing Valley!"

"I am Xin Changgong from the Flamingo's Door!"

This group of youngsters came from different family backgrounds. They carried themselves with a certain degree of style. It appeared that they were all successful youths of their sects. Yet, it was unknown why they gathered together and ascended the mountain to create trouble.

Baizhen with a leash on his tiger proudly waited for his companions to finish their introduction and looked strangely towards Wen Leyang, who was completely unimpressed. As if he was incredulous that Wen Leyang was not amazed by their reputation, he turned around and laughed with his companions, "This is a silly little lad here!"

The youngsters behind him laughed, amongst them, it was Zhang Shang from the Dazhigu District who laughed the loudest.

Wen Tunhai was prepared to start cursing when Great Elder Wen grabbed hold of him. The old man chuckled as he shook his head and nudged his chin towards Wen Leyang.

Baizhen puffed up his chest and asked loudly, "Which one is Wen Leyang? Send him forward so I can take a look! If he is too afraid to meet us then we shall start striking our first blow. Poison? That's just some low-grade and good for nothing trick…"

Wen Leyang took out a stick of carrot and chewed loudly. The smile on his face was no longer as good-natured anymore. "I am him. Gentlemen, are you here to see me?"

Baizhen let out a surprised 'huh' as he looked at Wen Leyang from top to bottom for a while. His expression was infuriated as he laughed in rage, "I thought Wen Leyang is some extraordinary little lad. Turns out he is no better than a fool!" Upon saying that his feet made an inconspicuous stagger as he knocked lightly against the tiger's heel once.

The white-furred flame-striped tiger roared vigorously, as it pounced towards Wen Leyang. A gust of scorching heat burned fiercely as the foul wind swept across their faces.

Wen Tunhai could no longer withhold anymore, he cursed in rage, "Where did these little brats come from…" Before his voice died away, the tiger suddenly moaned once. Its ruthless and tyrannical tantrum was dispersed off in the blink of an eye. It rolled and slammed onto a side, its huge paw was clawing messily on its face.

Wen Leyang was still standing on the same spot and had not made a move. He gazed at the tiger with puzzlement.

A streak of dark red-colored plump bug was tossing and turning strenuously in the tiger's eye. Every time the worm rolled, the tiger gave out half a piteous wail that shook the entire universe. The flame-patterned stripes on its body were visibly fainting before the eyes, while the body of 'You've Got Me' turned into a darker shade of red.

Baizhen was both surprised and angered now. He cursed at Wen Leyang, "The shameless Wen family…" Before he could finish his sentence, suddenly the shadow of a human figure flashed past before his eyes. He felt that his face was burning with a scorching heat.

Smack!

At the sound of a crisp smack, Wen Leyang moved forward like a ghost and slapped Baizhen's face. "Watch your mouth. I am not the one who made the sneak attack." When Wen Leyang was speaking, his mouth was still dangling with half a stick of carrot. As he was speaking, he punched Baizhen's stomach again.

Baizhen bawled and squalled in rage as he instructed the companions behind him, "Kill them!" He shook his arms once and the seven to eight cubs he was carrying on his back surged towards the sky.

Just as he was about to summon his treasured weapon, Baizhen's face suddenly turned into the color of blood. Each and every strand of his hairs stood up, his mouth was opened so huge that a pressure cooker could be stuffed into it. He squalled and stomped his feet, "Spicy, spicy…give me water!"

Zhang Shang of the Dazhigu District saw that his companion got hurt. He shook his wrists once, releasing two pieces of blue-colored long damask silk. The rest of the people also started launching their attacks one after another. Unexpectedly, just as they released their treasured weapons and before they could attack the enemy, a gust of strong wind swept across their faces and a shadow shuttled back and forth continuously through them in a vigorous manner, akin to an agile black leopard. Every one of them felt a slight burning sensation on their shoulders. They were all lightly smacked by Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang chuckled as he returned to his original spot. The group of youngsters hesitated for a while. If Wen Leyang had a murdering intent earlier, none of them would be left alive by now. Unexpectedly, as Wen Leyang finished chuckling, he pounced on them again. Everyone's buttocks were kicked lightly.

These people had finite strengths, comparing to those people from the Palace of Sun Dynasty who came seeking for revenge in the Wen village. They were just a group of prodigals that were leeching off the family's reputation. Their abilities were limited, but they had exceptional vision.

The young masters turned hostile as they each procured their treasured weapons. They were unwilling to admit defeat. They each recited their magic incantation in preparation to launch their tricks. Suddenly all of them, similar to Baizhen, kicked and scampered around with their bloodshot eyes opened wider than bull's eyes. Their entire bodies turned scarlet as they moaned, "Spicy!" Soon after, they fell to the ground and struggled and rolled about. It was beyond agonizing.

The prodigals, who were lying on the ground, could not understand how they were scattered with chili noodles by the opposing party. They were aware that the Wen family was famous for their art of poison in the world. So prior to creating troubles on the mountain, they were all well prepared. Some used the spiritual talisman that deterred poison, some consumed the poison-detoxifying potion. These items were considered the treasures within the cultivation sects and were foolproof against all the strong poisons in the world.

Wen Xiaoyi placed her big-muzzled weapon down as she clapped and laughed, "Hands down to you Wen Leyang. I can't believe you did it!"

Wen Leyang was also delighted. His pitch-black eyes were glimmering. He appeared simple and honest.

The tiger had now turned into a white-skinned pig. One of its eyes swelled loftily. It slumped on the ground, not moving at all. 'You've Got Me' crawled back joyously and leaped onto Wen Leyang's palm, shaking its head and wagging its tail as it ululated. Once in a while, it would roll around happily.

The Grand Elder Wen asked Wen Leyang excitedly, "Young fellow, what happened? What kind of poison did you use?"

Wen Leyang hastily removed the half stick of carrot in his mouth and kept it back to his pocket. He did not care about few youngsters who were suffering the spiciness, as he turned around and answered the Grand Elder Wen with utmost respect, "That was not poison. It was a recipe that Wen Xiaoyi helped me to refine in the workshop. Today is the first time I'm using it."

Wen Xiaoyi raised her delicate and pretty chin high up, as proud as a happy little pigeon.

The last time he fought with the young married woman in the Miao stockade village, Wen Leyang learned it the hard way and finally understood the principle that his method of cultivation was vastly different from the supernatural power of a normal cultivator. He utilized his strong and hard body and the incisiveness of his Faulty Punch to battle at close range. Even if he managed to cultivate himself into the Sky-splitting Divine Axe in the hand of Pan Gu, his fighting method would not be able to resist too many attacks. Using the Faulty Punch every day, he would collapse under his own attack one day.

Hence, ever since Wen Leyang returned to the mountain he had been pestering Ji Fei and Shui Jing to try to understand everything about cultivation. It was not because he wanted to refine himself into the nascent soul but because he wanted to use poison against cultivators.

The cultivators used their life's vitality force to push forward their magic spells. They channeled the heaven and earth's energy to form their supernatural powers. They dissolved their essences to suppress their tolerance. Nonetheless, until now Wen Leyang still could not figure out what was the difference between vital energy and farting or burping, not to mention about magic spells. Yet, he could at least try to understand about poison.

Regardless of which sect, regardless of which method of cultivation, from a cultivator's point of view, the essence would still the same. Using one's body to absorb all the energy scattered in between the heaven and the earth (Author's note: In other words, it is just the spiritual energy), this form of energy could not be directly absorbed into the body. However, it could be merged with the cultivator's primordial energy and formed into the life vitality force using the cultivation method.

On one hand, the life vitality force could slowly improve the condition of the human body. On the other hand, it could solidify and crystalize into the carrier of the soul and could form into the so-called nascent soul. A cultivator would not fear poison, as the life vitality force was circulating within his body. If a strong poison was to enter the body, it would be rapidly expelled out of the body. A cultivator was not invincible from all the poisons but the poisons were expelled as soon as the poisons invaded a cultivator's body.

The higher the level of cultivation, the more vigor the life vitality force accumulated in the body was and the faster the speed for the poison to be expelled from the body. It would almost not cause any harm to the body. Even if the cultivation skill was limited, one could still channel the power of talisman to repel the poison. Hence, in a cultivator's point of view, poison was something that worries a cultivator least.

There were only three situations for a profound cultivator to be poisoned. The first situation was where the cultivator's life vitality force would be all lost, similar to the wicked witch from the Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture when she was in the Miao stockade village. The second situation was where the poison contained an exceptionally vigorous five elementary forces, which was enough to destroy a cultivator's life vitality force, akin to the strand of primitive ages Poison of Earth inherited in the earth-splitting toad's stomach.The third situation was where the cultivator's state of mind suddenly lost its focus, resulting in his life's vitality force being scattered. Back in the Miao stockade village, when the fat monk witnessed the giant toad swallowing Wen Leyang, his state of mind was anxious and confused. That was how he was poisoned by Wen Buzuo's 'Sulphur'.

When Wen Leyang had finally understood most parts about the principles of cultivation, he dove straight into the Place of Birth, Life, Sickness and Death and started referring and practicing the poison recipes left behind by his forefathers. Wen Leyang was kindhearted but he did not lack good intelligence. He understood that even though the Wen family was established in the world for their art of poison, yet it was out of human's capability to refine a pure poison that contained the five elementary forces. Hence, in order to poison the cultivators, one must choose another path.

Wen Leyang came up with a simple principle. As the life vitality force was like the Avast 360 Total Security, if there was anything suspicious it would leap forward and block the malware. However, it was unknown what would happen if it was a trustable software update, such as something that would strengthen the body or a medicinal powder that enhanced the body's resistance.

There were many types of restorative medicines that would greatly benefit the human body. However, sometimes, one would experience the side effects of the medicine that might include some symptoms of discomfort. Hence, when faced with an enemy, should there be a sudden discomfort on one's body, it would be scarier than being poisoned.

Wen Leyang stayed in the Red Leaves Forest most of the past half a year, aiming to recreate the discomfort symptoms, based on the side effects of these restorative medicines. Even though Wen Leyang based his refinement on this principle, when he was actually refining the medication, he put in more thoughts and performed more complicated procedures.

How to neutralize the medicine? how to increase the intensity of the breakout of the side effects? How to stimulate the five senses of a person without causing harm to the body? Wen Leyang took months to search for the correct measurement.

Moreover, Wen Leyang intentionally separated the process of planting the 'poison' into two steps. Hence, this group of young masters who ascended the mountain suffered two strikes from Wen Leyang each as they were planted with two types of medicines. These two types of medicines were nourishing medicines. Anyone of the medicines would not produce any symptoms. Yet, when the two forces of medicines converged in the blood vessels, the nourishing effect doubled causing the side effects to appear.

When the two types of medicines circulated through the blood vessels, the body would absorb it continuously. Therefore, the person planting the poison must be concise on the amount of poison. If there were any minor differences in the ratio of the medicine, as the two types of medicines converged together, it would fail to take effect.

As Wen Leyang finished explaining about what he learned from planting the poison in a soft voice, he let out a long breath and looked towards the four family elders joyously.

The first grandfather's expression was gratified, he nodded strenuously, "Young fellow, not bad at all!"

Wen Leyang chuckled and answered, "I have been pondering on how to nourish the cultivators every day. It is actually quite exhausting."

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai looked pleased. He stretched out his arm and smacked hard on Wen Leyang's shoulder, "Like I said, this young fellow here is smart at times! Yet, when he is smart, he can be very outstanding! Young fellow, have you thought of a name for this nourishing medicinal poison?"

Wen Leyang nodded his head and gave a simple smile while he answered, "The Szechuan Cuisine!"

The few leaders of the Wen family roared with laughter. As the medicinal power on the prodigals, who were rolling around on the ground, had finally ended, they felt healthier and their blood circulation was smoother. Their entire bodies were bursting with an endless stream of energy. They gazed at one another, yet no one understood what happened. However, a fool would know that when they were struck by the spiciness earlier, Wen Bucao's disciples could have easily sent over a dog to bite them to death and they would not have been able to do anything.

Wen Leyang bit on his carrot while he stared at the few people smilingly, "Tell me, why did you come to this mountain to create trouble for me."

Before the sound of his voice died away, a friendly and humble voice echoed from the village entrance, "Who is the young master Wen Leyang? We are here to serve the young master!"

A middle-aged man that looked like he was in his forties trotted into the village with a smile. Hundred over people followed behind him. There were men and women of all ages, all with bundles in their arms.

The few prodigals were already feeling dejected. Upon seeing the middle-aged man, they immediately turned pale with fear. They stuttered, "Mister…Mister Gou…"

The middle-aged man paid no attention to them at all. He ran towards Wen Leyang and smiled in an utmost respectable manner, "This young master with a scar on his cheekbone must be Wen Leyang right?" It seemed that prior to ascending the mountain, they had already inquired clearly, such that they could immediately recognize Wen Leyang.

The few prodigals hastily snuck away from the mountain. Wen Tunhai frowned in preparation to speak, the Grand Elder Wen lightly poked on his sleeves as he squinted his eyes and looked towards the middle-aged man and spoke lightly, "Don't bother those worms anymore."

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai let out a 'hey' and muttered to himself, "Those who came earlier bore gifts, those who just came were looking for trouble and fights and now a bunch of manservants came to provide service. What the f*ck is going on here?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 82: The Manservant

Seeing Wen Leyang nodding his head, the middle-aged man's expression immediately rejoiced, "Pleased to meet the young master Wen Leyang. I am the lowly servant Gou Changxi. We ascended the mountain so that we can be at your service. We are here to wait for the instructions of the young master."

Wen Leyang felt so confused that he was uncertain if he was still Wen Leyang. "Are all of you from the One Word Palace as well? What kind of service are you providing?"

Gou Changxi grinned. Ignoring Wen Leyang's first question, he pointed towards the hundreds of people behind him, "These people each have their own strengths. They are at your disposal." He waved his hand upon saying that.

Twelve valor and vigor youths that appeared to look the same took a step forward simultaneously. Gou Changxi introduced them with a smile, "They know of some martial arts and they can cast some magic spells of an ordinary level. They are known as the 'Twelve Moons'. Of course, the young master is talented and would not require their protection. Nonetheless, the young master should not be bothered to personally dismiss some of the minor characters that are out there."

The twelve strong lads simultaneously bowed at Wen Leyang, "The Twelve Moons render their services, risking our lives for the young master!" Upon saying that, they retreated and stood behind Wen Leyang with a poker face.

Following that, seven or eight fat men with oily face stepped forward. Gou Changxi continued, "These are a few good chefs, mastering in Szechuan, Shandong, Guangdong to Teochew cuisines. Whenever the young master wishes, you can just order them to make the dishes."

The chefs bowed to Wen Leyang and the leader of the chefs asked anxiously, "Where is the kitchen?"

Two more people stepped forward from the back. One of them was an old man with white hair and rosy complexion, appearing healthy and vigorous, while the other was a man at his prime age, wearing a golden-framed spectacles, with his suit well-ironed, appearing gentle and refined in manners. "One of them is an old doctor specializing in traditional Chinese medicine, while the other one is a specialist doctor trained from the Moscow Sechenov University of Medicine. Should the young master fall ill, they are here to treat you."

More were being introduced afterward, including manservants in charge of caring for daily chores, tailors, masseurs, drivers and even stockbrokers, lawyers, accountants. Anything one could think of, this group of people could handle it. After everyone was being introduced, Gou Changxi finally smiled to Wen Leyang and said, "Young master, do you think these people are of any use to you? If you need anything still, I will go downhill immediately and search for the people you need."

Wen Leyang took a closer look at the big group of people before his eyes. Everyone was smiling joyfully towards himself and his gaze finally fell on Gou Changxi's face, "Mister Gou…"

"Call me old Gou will do. I am sure there are too many names for the young master to remember. If there is anything else, please feel free to instruct me." Gou Changxi answered in a professional manner.

Wen Leyang laughed sincerely and virtuously, "I think that I will address you by mister, not old… Who sent all of you here? Wen Leyang is no one but a young fellow in the mountain. I am afraid I can't instigate everyone's gracious presence here."

Wen Tunhai sneakily circled around the group of people. His footstep stopped right behind the group of people as he blocked their exit intentionally. He chuckled, "Tell us, was it the One Word Palace who sent all of you here?" The First Uncle's tone of speaking was relaxed but there was not an ounce of pleasure in his eyes. Those who came bearing gifts, those who came looking for trouble, and even today they simply sent over people. What was happening to the Wen family village? No one knew what were these people scheming about here of whether there were any spies amongst these people.

At that moment, the Wen family village still could not understand what attracted the outsiders.

Gou Changxi gave a forced smile, "We are no one but some lowly manservants. We came to the mountain to serve the young master's daily needs. We dare not simply make comments about other matters. Please show some kindness to us and help us to settle down. Our daily routine will not disturb the Wen family at all."

Wen Leyang shook his head. It was fine to receive the gifts but this group of people with unknown background should definitely not be allowed to remain in the village. The First Uncle Wen Tunhai continued to chuckle, "Dare not simply make comments? Heh-heh, lower your head and take a look at your feet…"

When Wen Tunhai was done speaking, the hundreds of people immediately fled. The sound of their screaming and feet-stomping echoed. Stalks of red-colored tiny grass grew from every single person's feet. Under the sun's illumination, the grass glimmered in an eerie color.

Other than the twelve bodyguards and the old Chinese traditional medicine doctor, who bent over to take a closer look at the little grass, remained calm, the rest of the people broke out in a chaos. They stretched out their hands trying to pull out the grass on their feet, feeling afraid.

Wen Buzuo smilingly reminded them from the side, "Do not ever move your body. These grasses will bore through any slits it can find. It grows where there is blood and will eventually grow from the eyes and mouths. Nonetheless, the person can still live for another four to five years.

Wen Bushuo peered at the twelve bodyguards, "The Twelve Moons eh!"

The young man that was the leader of the Twelve Moons shook his head, "We received strict orders not to fight against the folks of the Wen family."

Wen Buzuo tried to stand up for his brother, "What if the people of the Wen family are trying to kill Wen Leyang, what will you do?"

All the members of the Twelve Moons rolled their eyes at him. Their valor and vigor in their expressions were washed away by their helplessness.

Gou Changxi could no longer care about the purple grass growing on his feet. He ran about trying to console his inferior staffs and bowed towards Wen Leyang with his hands folded in salutation, "Young master, they are just ordinary people, they cannot take such a shock. I am afraid that if they don't die of the poisoning, they might die of heart failure." As he was saying that, he stomped his foot hard. He had been running around anxiously and the purple grass had already started spreading from his feet towards his knees.

Wen Leyang shook his head. He was afraid that these people had really infuriated the First Uncle. As the disciples of Wen Bucao never had the mercy to care if the people they were trying to murder were normal beings or unique people. He spoke sincerely to Gou Changxi, "All of you can never remain in the village. I think it is better for you to start telling the truth. Why did you come here? All the congratulations, the servicing, what is all that for?"

Gou Changxi's expression was anxious, yet his tone of speaking was unusually determined, "Young master, I really can't tell you the truth, you can turn us into grass people and I would still not be allowed to tell. Anyhow, if we are all dead, it will only take a few days before the next batch of manservants is sent here."

Wen Tunhai was slightly angry upon hearing his speech. He spoke in rage, "To tell us the truth or not, is not your decision to make. Where is Wen Yiban? Ask him to come!"

Before the First Uncle's voice died away, Wen Yiban, akin to a ghost, appeared suddenly in the village. He grinned and produced a smile uglier than crying. He looked at the hundreds of people before him up and down before asking Wen Tunhai, "Who should I start interrogating?"

Gou Changxi self-consciously stepped forward and looked towards Wen Yiban calmly as if he was facing death, "Of course it's me."

Wen Leyang heaved a sigh and looked at the First Uncle, who was preparing to speak. A friendly voice echoed from behind him, "Forget it! Wen Tunhai, detoxify them."

The First Grandpa finally spoke. His expression was kind and affectionate as he walked in front of Gou Changxi and stretched out his hand to pat on his shoulder, "Not bad, young lad. You did well!"

The purple grass on Gou Changxi's body immediately wilted and dropped off. His shoes and pants were already covered with thousands of holes. Yet, his skin was clean and smooth. There were no grass traces left behind.

The First Grandpa looked towards Wen Leyang once again and instructed loudly, "I think I will feast on the 'eight big bowls of delicacies' from the Chinese rural Hui people's Muslim cuisine. Also, the weather has been rather humid recently. The second brother is always complaining that his muscles are sore. It will be nice if someone were to massage his muscles for him. When the weather is colder, the few of us can have a few pieces of new winter garments to warm us up. This year the mountain received plenty of rain, a few of our houses require new roof tiling…"

Every time the First Grandpa mentioned a task, his gaze would shift towards the corresponding persons. Gou Changxi was smiling initially, yet, at the end, his eyes were filled with astonishment. He had only briefly introduced the people once, yet the old man could remember everyone immediately. He gasped in admiration from the bottom of his heart, "The old master has an impeccable memory!"

The First Grandpa chuckled once when he finally concluded his speech he waved his hand, "Disperse off then. Wen Tunhai, look for a few houses for the folks to settle down." He turned around and left upon saying that.

Wen Tunhai and Wen Leyang frowned as they chased after the few family elders.

The Second Elder Wen and Third Elder Wen clasped their hands behind their backs and left the village as well.

Gou Changxi gave a mournful expression as he stomped his foot once, "Who will detoxify them?"

Wen Leyang turned around and said, "You can do it by tapping on their shoulders."

Gou Changxi half-believingly patted on the shoulders of the people beside him. Surprisingly, the purple-colored grass fell off one after another. Only then, he was both surprised and delighted as he started detoxifying for the others. He had an exceptional admiration towards the Wen family's miraculous Art of Poison. The Grand Elder Wen had only patted on Gou Changxi's shoulder and it was sufficient for him to detoxify the poison. Gou Changxi was also granted the ability to pat on others' shoulders to detoxify them as well.

The old Wen Tunhai and the young Wen Leyang, became less and less at ease. The old one rubbed his palms together, while the young one chewed on a carrot, wishing that they could turn into a worm and bore unto Gou Changxi's heart to find out what was happening.

Grand Elder Wen chuckled as he waved his hand once, "Don't look so awful. Other than Gou Changxi and the Twelve Moons, the rest are just normal beings. Don't worry too much."

Wen Buzuo frowned harder than the rest of the people as if he was anxious about something, "Some came bearing gifts, some came to fight, some came to provide service, what is going on really!" As a profound gossiper, Wen Buzuo's heart was so anxious. Suddenly his eyes brightened, he said in a soft voice to his brother, "We shall wait by their window and eavesdrop tonight. I guarantee that we will find out everything about them!"

The Three-Inch Nail brother gave a contempt humph, "Alright!"

Fourth Elder Wen smacked the table once and cursed towards the two brothers, "Get out of here! Who gave you the permission to enter?"

The two brothers hastily left. Grand Elder Wen stretched out his hand asking Wen Leyang for a stick of carrot. He took a bite and laughed, "I still don't understand what is so tasty about this thing!" When he was speaking, the shadows of human figures flashed past. The Second and Third Grandpa, who went out of the village for a stroll had returned. They nodded lightly towards the First Grandpa and used a voice lack of any intonation to speak, "We are done planting the wind-blowing worm."

Wen Leyang was suddenly enlightened, yet he asked in a puzzled tone, "You planted the 'wind-chasing dispersal' onto them?"

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai pondered for a moment. He had a deep admiration from the bottom of his heart as he laughed, "Even us, the inner chamber disciples, were fooled by the First Grandpa's poison-executing method!" Earlier when the old man patted on Gou Changxi's shoulder, not only did he plant the cure for the purple grass, he had also planted a type of medicinal powder known as the 'wind-chasing dispersal'. While Gou Changxi was helping the others to detoxify, he was also planting the medicinal powder onto the others unintentionally.

The 'wind-chasing dispersal' had no color, smell, taste, nor was it harmful. However, it was capable of attracting a type of cutworm, known as the 'wind-blowing worm'. As long as the person, who was planted with this form of medicinal powder, moved, the cutworm would follow the person from underground. The 'wind-blowing worm' would only tail after the person underground and it would not be traceable at all. The Wen family had its own method to follow the tracks of the 'wind-blowing worm', they would know where these cutworms had been without stepping out of their houses.

Grand Elder Wen chuckled, "Our Wen family will be despised by others if we were to forcefully remove the people, heh-heh, let them continue to make a fuss then. I believe that there will come a day the truth will finally be revealed!" He stopped for a moment upon saying that, and complemented, "From now on keep receiving the gifts from those who come bearing gifts!"

Wen Tunhai nodded his head, he still had some hesitation when he asked, "Why don't we…let Wen Leyang make a call to the Great Mercy Temple? They are all cultivators, maybe they can…"

He was halfway through his sentence when he was interrupted by Fourth Elder Wen. "The Great Mercy Temple's matter belongs to the Great Mercy Temple, the Wen family's matter belongs to the Wen family. We don't need to stir up a great mass of people over such minute matter."

When the group of people that came to the mountain had finally settled in with the help of Wen Tunhai, they immediately got busy. Everyone was busy with their own chores. Some performed body measurement to tailor-make clothing, some performed massages in order to relax the muscles, some stir fried vegetable, and cooked et cetera. They were conscientious and meticulous in fulfilling all Grand Elder Wen's requests. The chefs really did prepare the Muslim cuisine of 'eight big bowls of delicacies' and sent it into the Grand Elder Wen's room during dinner time, while the rest of the group stayed in the house. They did not even come out to take a stroll.

The Twelve Moons divided themselves into three shifts. They followed closely next to Wen Leyang at all times. There were never any expressions on their faces. When they were on duty, their bodies were tensed, the eyes of four of them would look into four directions. There were no blind spots. Even during the change of shift, no one was slacking. Those who came in to take over the shift and those passing over the shift would stay on guard together for one hour. Only then the people passing over shift would leave to return to the house directly to have meals and sleep.

Gou Changxi did not appear on usual days. However, whenever the two words of 'Gou Changxi' were mentioned from the mouth of Wen Leyang, he would immediately answer the call and appeared out of nowhere suddenly. Wen Xiaoyi was startled on many occasions.

For the many days that followed, these manservants who came to the mountain did not show any derailing behaviors. When they were tasked with a chore, they got busy; when they were unoccupied they slept. They barely even spoke to one another. Wen Buzuo's eavesdropping was a failure.

The Wen family village became corrupted. Even though the Wen family was wealthy, in the past, they never devoted particular care towards their attire or food. However, feasting on the cuisines served by celebrity chefs, dressed in professionally-tailored fine garments, the Wen family even had the manservants to cut their hair and trimmed their beard. The manservants would complain to Gou Changxi every once in a while, "Master Gou, I thought we are here to serve one person. Why are we serving the entire village? I think our pay shall not be calculated as before."

Gou Changxi nodded, "Certainly, certainly, I will give you folks a pay raise!"

Ten days later, Gou Changxi approached Wen Leyang and asked with the utmost respect, "Young master, are you satisfied with these manservants? If there is any dissatisfaction, I will change the staff right away."

Wen Leyang did not know what to say. He was pleading in his heart for Gou Changxi to not ask him these questions but to ask the First Grandpa. He could only nod his head and laugh, "Satisfied, satisfied."

At this moment, a gust of familiar roaring laugher suddenly echoed from the village entrance. Beaming with joy, Ji Fei and Shui Jing made an obeisance by cupping their hands before their chests from far away, "Wen…um, congratulations to you, to your great rejoicing! To your great rejoicing!"

Before they could finish their sentence, a fiery-red pretty shadow leaped out behind the two monks. Next to the young girl, a plump little boy leaped out with both hands on his hips, felt cap on the top of his head, sunglasses covering his eyes and dressed in floral-patterned fine clothes.

It seemed like the bronze pan was only a temporary improvised makeshift for Ah Dan when he lost his felt cap.

Wen Leyang was elated. Wen Xiaoyi who was following by his side cheered as well, "Mumu!"

On the contrary, Mumu had a fierce and raging appearance. She clenched her teeth, in bitter hatred, towards Wen Leyang and cursed, "Wen Leyang, I…I will fight you!" As she was saying that, the pair of Spirit Calming Needles flung out of her hands like a fairy sparrow and she pounced towards Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang was stunned. Suddenly, four loud shouts could be heard simultaneously behind him. Four people with short blades in their hands appeared from four directions and pursued after Mumu as fast as lightning in midair! Their speed was so swift that one with normal vision could not capture the sight!

The 'Twelve Moons' had never fought anyone since they ascended the mountain. They never left the master's side at all times but sometimes they were out of the master's sight. Gradually, Wen Leyang forgot about their existence. He did not expect that they would suddenly release a join attack as fast as lightning.

Mumu did not expect that there were four bodyguards lying in the grass pit. She was utterly unprepared to react to that. She could only shut her eyes tightly. The rampant wind created by the opposing party's attack had already brushed past her charming bangs. Suddenly, something tightened around her ankles. She was pulled away a split second before the opposing party's blades slashed her.

Mumu screamed out in shock. When she opened her eyes again, Wen Leyang was hugging herself with an elated expression, "Why did you come here?"

Suddenly, crackling and spluttering noises echoed from the sky. Soon after, that four scurrying bodyguards, that were like tigers in wrath and leopards in a hunt, slammed down to the ground messily, in an extremely awkward manner.

Ah Dan also leaped down from midair. He picked up the cap that was dropped to the ground in an imposing manner, flicked off the soil on it and latched the cap onto his bald head. He flaunted his fists arrogantly towards the bodyguards that had red handprints on their faces.

Mumu struggled free from Wen Leyang's cradle while she blushed scarlet. The few family elders of the Wen family and Wen Tunhai came rushing forward upon receiving the news, just in time to receive the two monks Ji Fei and Shui Jing who were running over madly. Ji Fei gave a thumbs up to the First Uncle Wen Tunhai, as he praised loudly, "First Uncle, you are awesome! It is just as you said!"

Wen Tunhai was stunned as he asked in astonishment, "What did I say?"

The fat monk reminded loudly, "As you said, the One Word Palace has taken an interest in Wen Leyang. They want to betroth Wen Leyang as their son-in-law! Hah-hah, this is truly an unexpected romance!"

Mumu was burning in a fury of rage. She stomped her foot and scolded the fat monk, "Monk, why are you so happy about this!"

"An unexpected romance? The people of Wen Bucao must be careful not to turn a joyous event into a mournful event!" The Heads of the Luo family followed along. They were walking slowly into the village. A sunburnt dark-skinned zombie corpse followed behind each of them. Mumu returned to her position next to the two outstanding cultivators feeling both angry and injustice.

Ah Dan babbled about as he ran over and squatted down next to Wen Leyang. He patted on Leyang's foot as he removed his little sunglasses and greeted Wen Leyang familiarly. More than half a year had passed, Ah Dan was becoming more and more like a living baby. The dark eye circles faded so much that it was almost invisible. His gaze was playful and cheeky. Little pearly whites filled his mouth and his little tongue was rosy red and plump. His complexion was so smooth and delicate like an infant, making one want to pinch on his cute little cheeks.

The main butler Gou Changxi waved his hand around towards his inferiors happily, before returning to his house quietly. At the sound of a bang, he locked his door tightly, intentionally conveying his fear and reluctance to partake in this matter.

Wen Leyang's expression was filled with astonishment, "What on earth happened?"

The old monk Ji Fei snickered as he procured a little hand-held electric fan from his chest pocket relaxingly and fanned himself with a whooshing sound.

It was not until Wen Xiaoyi made a fierce expression and touched the big-muzzled weapon, the old monk spoke hastily, "Good fellow, the two of us brothers had not been out in the world for some time. Upon leaving the mountain, we found out that the leader of the One Word Palace of Lake Luohai took an interest in you. He wanted to betroth his precious daughter as your wife!"

Wen Leyang felt that his cheeks were burning, he used the corner of his eyes and saw that Mumu had almost turned into the Ultraman, her big eyes were almost spurting fires.

Wen Buzuo was the one with the most pressing thirst for information, "Is your information reliable?"

Suddenly a childish cheer echoed from not far away. Ah Dan who was strolling around in the village came face to face with the delicate pony that was galloping around in the village. Ah Dan pounced over and hugged onto the little pony's neck. He rubbed his plump face all over the pony's neck. The little pony flung its tail around and neighed once, its expression unbothered.

The fat monk answered in low, muffled voice, "Extremely dependable. The information was revealed unintentionally by a senior elder of the One Word Palace! The information had already spread through the entire cultivation world. The folks said that they did not know how the One Word Palace turned insane, as they deliberately want to stick their fairy maiden as beautiful as a flower onto a pile of cow's…um stick into the flower pot."

Fortunately, the fat monk managed to change his words. Otherwise, he would have offended the principle of making contemptuous remarks of his teacher.

Ji Fei was done cooling himself with the electric fan. He took out a can of Wong Lo Kat Chinese herbal tea from his pocket. "I am certain that this information is correct. The competent people of One Word Palace heard of such information. Hence, they rushed over to send gifts to us, the disciples of Wen Bucao…"

The strange happenings from the recent over a month ago were finally clarified. The information that the One Word Palace picked the Wen family as their relative-by-marriage leaked. Hence, the countless little sects that attached themselves to the One Word Palace competed against one another to be friendly with the Wen family. It seemed like the people who came looking for trouble in the mountain earlier were the admirers of the leader's precious daughter. They heard that their lovers would soon be married off to this normal being and they were unhappy. As for the group of old Gou's people, they were sent directly from the One Word Palace.

Wen Leyang was stunned. Even if this information was true, why would they do so?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 83: Opera Watching

Wen Buzuo smirked and could not conceal his gloat, "Maybe the lady is ugly like a monster and cant get married…" He swallowed the second part of his sentence upon receiving Fourth Grandpa's glare.

The old monk shook his head and continued, "This lady is not some ugly monster. In fact, rumor has it that she is pretty like an angel with great intelligence and her supernatural power is earth-shattering. Countless youngsters of the sects are proud just to see her. Who'd have known? Ha Ha Ha, Wen family is finally famous now!"

Mumu could bear it no more. She stomped her feet whilst pointing at Wen Leyang with her Spirit Calming Needle but realized it was inappropriate and put down her arm right after, "Wen Leyang, what else can you say now?"

The Heads of the Luo family cracked a stiff smile, akin to the corpse right behind them, "Ask him for what? Whatever you say, girl. As long as you say it, we'll flatten the Nine Peaks Mountain and bring home that Wen brat for you!"

The living dead alike Third Grandpa lifted his eyelids suddenly and stared at the Grand Elder of the Luo family like a poisonous snake, "Your eyes haven't been swollen lately, have it?"

Hearing the Third Grandpa bringing up the past, the two elders from the Luo family immediately got angry. They brought their corpses to their side and stared at the elders of the Wen family. "Shut up! Just try it if you don't agree! We're without the corpses last time, this round will be different!"

First Grandpa stepped out whilst shaking his hand and told the Third Grandpa "We'll beat him up when we're done talking later."

The two elders of the Luo family were about to jump up in anger but the First Grandpa did not even look at them and asked the two monks directly, "What brought Mumu and the Luo family here?

The old monk replied nonchalantly, "Such a big event, of course we've to discuss together. I think we'd just proceed with this marriage happily. Or else, the One Word Palace gets offended and my sword's not working now…" The old monk was merely seeking revenge since the First Grandpa refused to let him have the Immortal Blade. Therefore, when he first heard the news, he immediately went over to the Crow Ridge with the fat monk and embellished the whole situation to the Luo Family.

As Wen Leyang had been in the Death Trademark researching on his 'Szechuan Cuisine' recently, he had not left the mountain or contacted Mumu at all.

Miss Luo Wangfu was feeling unsettled in the first place. After hearing the calumny of the two, she got all worked up. The Heads of the Luo family were also very keen on Wen Leyang. Hence, when they received the news, they brought along their corpses and rushed over here right away. The Centipedes were at the bottom of the mountain right now. It would be the best if they could talk things through. If Wen Leyang chose to betray and abandon Mumu, they would most definitely stand behind their granddaughter.

Wen Tunhai wanted to calm thing down. Even though he was a younger generation amongst the elders, his words undoubtedly still carried some weight. He quickly stepped out and told of the strange things that happened in the Wen family recently to the Luo family. In the end, he muttered, "We've never encountered the One Word Palace in the past. Even a fool can tell there's something fishy here."

The elders of the Luo family finally looked a little relieved. They looked at each in surprise, as something like this, where pushing a lady into a man's arm with so wishful thinking, was unheard of in the past.

Wen Buzuo continued on from the side, "One Word Palace and those who sent gifts, aren't they worried about getting rejected? They can't play out such a thing alone, after all, it takes two to quarrel."

The old monk opened up a can with a pop and said with a smile, "Cultivators like us…Cultivators like them are all far too arrogant and have little respect for secular people. The daughter of One Word Palace is going to marry an ordinary people right now. In the world of cultivators, it's as good as betrothing the swan with a frog…that Earth-shocking Toad. In their mind, we'd be extremely proud and happy and there's no way that we'll reject it."

Wen Leyang looked at Mumu with a carrot in his mouth and smiled, "As long as I don't agree to it, there'll be no marriage."

Blushing, Mumu said nothing.

The old monk was about to drink his Wong Lo Kat Chinese herbal tea (a Chinese bitter herbal tea) when he heard Wen Leyang's words, he paused and said, "Not marrying? Then how're we going to investigate the real motive of One Word Palace? I think we'd just go on with the marriage, after all, we're not at loss, ha ha…" The old monk started laughing when he felt a pull on his sleeves and saw Ah Dan was already standing next to his feet with the Delicate Pony unknowingly, pulling on his sleeves with his eyes staring at the Wong Lo Kat.

The old monk muttered with a groan, "How did the Luo family raise a child, such a glutton!" With that, he smilingly handed the Wong Lo Kat over to Ah Dan.

Ah Dan took over the drink and gulped down the drink with a big gulp. He immediately pursed his lips and cried.

Wen Leyang was just standing right in front of the old monk. He quickly took away the Wong Lo Kat from Ah Dan and replaced it with a carrot. Two different exclamations were heard.

"Little Taiyang, did you just give this little boy a carrot when he cried?"

"Seventh, I think this little boy most likely is the son of Little Taiyang."

"Impossible, the boy came together with the chick in red, he must be her son."

The two silly uncles were happily discussing while staring with interest at Wen Leyang and Ah Dan.

The face of Mumu turned red instantly, stomping her feet, she rebuked, "Ah Dan, tear the mouth!"

Stunned, Ah Dan looked up blankly at his master. It took him a while before putting the carrot into his pocket and stuffed his mouth with two of his fingers, looking all the so grieving.

With a laugh, Wen Leyang picked up the little fatty and pulled his small tender hand away from his mouth, "She's not asking you to tear your own mouth."

All of a sudden, everyone could not help but smiled.

Grand Elder Wen, however, frowned and pondered for a while before telling Wen Leyang, "This matter with One Word Palace, be sure to investigate…" Before he could finish, suddenly, on the road outside of the village, the pattering sound of heel hitting on the stone ground could be heard.

A cooling voice, akin to the tapping sound of ice with a glass bowl, with a touch of smile, was heard, "Investigate? What's so serious?" Then, all eyes were brightened by a smiling gorgeous lady, with beauty that the mountain spring paled in comparison, appeared in front of everyone.

Wen Leyang, Xiao Yi and Mumu were restored to exultation, shouting in unison, "Chang Li!"

Upon calling out, Wen Leyang immediately blushed and whispered, "Great Granny." Xiao Yi and Mumu could not care less, they were both laughing and skipping to the front of Chang Li, who was incomparably affectionate towards the two girls, with no sign of an old demon superiority. She grinningly held onto Mumu's hands and touched the forehead of Xiao Yi, revealing a true and heartfelt friendliness. The three of them each had their own beauty, be it pure innocence or bright hotness or classy sassiness, they were all equally gorgeous.

Chang Li brought the two ladies to the front of Wen Leyang, her bright eyes checking him out from head to toe, then with a sense of surprise she said, "Boy, you're looking even better than before with blooming spirit! What good stuff have you eaten?"

The good stuff meant by Chang Li must be some kind of walking ginseng, laughing Ganoderma or flirting Polygonum, definitely not a carrot. Wen Leyang smiled fatuously and took a look at all the reverent and respectful looking elders before whispering to Chang Li, "Can I not call you Great Granny?"

The crisp laughter of Chang Li was heard throughout the village, she then pointed to the old monk and the fat monk, who were planning on sneaking out, and said, "Except for the two of them, the rest of you call only my name, no nonsense appellation allowed."

The few old chaps, together with Wen Tunhai, Wen Buzuo and others let out a sigh of relief at the same time. They were all with bushy eyebrows and beard and several decades old. Although they all knew the sassy beautiful lady standing right in front of them was much older than them, regardless of generational or age and they indeed had an utmost respect for her. To address her as Great Granny, however, was really hard to them.

At the same time, Mumu suddenly exclaimed, her eyes fixed at Chang Li, checking out her outfit from head to toe, while her mouth muttered as if daydreaming, "Prada… Dior… Are they genuine?"

That was when Wen Leyang noticed Chang Li had changed her outfit, a simple pastel colored dress, showing exquisiteness in every detail. Her bare feet were wrapped in a pair of sophisticated high heels and her hand clutching on an ordinary looking small purse. Then, the screams of Mumu turned into a horrific shriek, "Hermes! Hermes! Hermes!"

As carrot had no world brands, therefore village boy Wen Leyang had no clue on the internationally renowned brands. Mumu, on the other hand, was different. She was in her early twenties, like most of the girls her age, she had some knowledge of these high-end brands.

Since Chang Li entered the village, the smile on her face had never faded an inch, her bright smile kept spreading her heartfelt happiness, the happiness of meeting her loved ones, "Little girl has great taste!" She then saw the face of Mumu was full of envy and frowned lightly, "Don't you have your own? Your family has no money? His… his disciples will have no money?"

Mumu seemed to answer honestly, "We're not without money, but the Grandpas don't allow. Saying it's not pretty, not worth the money."

The early summer air and the genial sunshine, in a snap, became cold along with the suddenly faded smile. Chang Li tweaked her head slightly and asked the Head of Luo's gently, "Prada's not pretty? Not worth it?"

With the god as the witness, Grand Elder Luo had never heard of Prada in the past 80 years. He swallowed hard before letting out a wry grin, "Pretty, pretty, worth it, worth it."

Chang Li nodded her head, seemingly satisfied, and commanded, "In the future, buy the little girl whatever she wants."

Grand Elder Luo agreed to it whilst giving Mumu a fierce stare. Unexpectedly, the staring eyes of Chang Li were larger and more beautiful than his, "You stare at her for what? Do you not want your eyeballs anymore?"

Mumu secretly pulled the hands of Chang Li, who then only let out a smile again and comforted Mumu, "It's nothing and the old man is considered my disciple as well."

Mumu stomped her feet in distress. Chang Li also felt her words were a bit unsightly, with a smile, she turned to Xiao Yi, "What about you? They don't let you buy as well?"

Not waiting for Xiao Yi to speak, Grand Elder Wen already commanded loudly, "Tunhai, immediately send somebody down the mountain to buy P… Pr… Prapu… Hersemes… and Audi! Buy them all, and let Xiao Yi and Mumu share them out. Bring more money, just take twenty thousand and see…"

Shocked, Wen Leyang went, "Twenty thousand? So expensive!"

First Uncle Wen Tunhai gave him a stare, "It's even more expensive if converted into carrots!"

Wen Tunhai did not let his experience with his mother-in-laws to waste as he was one knowledgeable man. Straight away, he called out to the shrewd Wen Bucao, gave him a card and sent him down the mountain before reminding him again, "Don't go to the Prada in the county, it may be fake after all."

Mumu worried that Wen Bucuo might really buy Prada and Dior in the county, she hurriedly shouted, "Have to go to Chongqing or Shanghai!"

Grand Elder Wen let out a cough and said to Chang Li respectfully, "Please come in and have a seat in the house."

Chang Li lifted her head up slightly, showing her white tender neck, and enjoyed the sunshine with her eyes squinted and lazily said, "Such a nice weather, I don't feel like entering the house." Only when she was facing Wen Leyang and the two young girls would she show that kind of sincere intimacy, as for the other disciples, though they were of the same ancestral, the level of closeness was never the same.

It was during this time that Wen Leyang finally regain his composure. He took out a carrot and cheerfully asked, "How'd you get here?" Wen Xiaoyi immediately helped him ask again, "How come now only you're here?"

The smile of Chang Li changed to an unclear expression, as if confused and regretful. Answering directly to the question, she shook her head and sighed, "This world has really changed I must say and I've made a few jokes at the beginning as well. Oh, you write down my numbers." She then called out a string of numbers with her crisp voice.

Wen Leyang, Wen Xiaoyi and Mumu thought of the event where Chang Li snatched the phone of the old monk at the Goose Cutting Peak at the same time, and they all smiled.

Within the time of a short chat, the old and young of the Wen family had the rattan tables and chairs neatly placed, Wen Tunhai commanded loudly, "We don't use those chefs today. We'll prepare the meal ourselves and have a great feast tonight!" Both elders of the Luo family were shocked and unintentionally touched their nose with their hands at the same time.

Chang Li sat lazily on the chair. Even with such a lazy movement, there was still a strong sense of arrogance felt. The important members of the Wen and Luo family were standing in front of her, respectful and excited at the same time. Except for the three heartless youngsters, the rest of the people were afraid to look at the Great Granny, who had learned to use a mobile phone.

Chang Li smilingly asked Wen Leyang, "What're you talking about earlier on? I've even heard the name of One Word Palace. Did they bully you?" When the questions came to the end, the squinted eyes of her were emitting a mighty fierceness.

Wen Leyang hurriedly explained the whole situation in detail to Chang Li, beginning from the gifts received until the news acquired by Shui Jing and Ji Fei. The more Chang Li listened, the bigger her smile was. Without waiting for Wen Leyang to finish, she slapped on the chair armrest with a laugh and her eyes filled with mischief, "It's a good thing!" Not waiting for the rest to react, as if suddenly remembered something, her beautiful eyebrows frowned, the adorable expression was so lovely akin gently brushing one's heart with a feather, she muttered to herself, "No, wait a minute. Old monk and fat monk, come here!"

The two quickly ran over with ingratiating smiles. They waited patiently for Chang Li to question. They were both feeling uneasy deep down, for fear of any wrong answer to inadvertently provoke this female Hades.

Seeing the old monk came over, Chang Li squinted her eyes all of a sudden, her body leaned forward slightly, with a light yet stern voice, she said, "You've got to tell the truth, you understand?"

The two monks swallowed hard and nodded their heads at the same time.

With a smile that seemed satisfied, her tone changed from icy cold to indifferent, her lips opened slightly and muttered, "Say it." She then took the tea from the table and took a shallow sip, the languid demeanor was again shown on her face.

The old monk and the fat monk secretly took a look at each other. After a long while, the old monk finally lifted up his bitter face and carefully asked, "What do the Master…Fairy want us to say?"

Chang Li grunted and placed her teacup on the table with a thud, with an impatient face, she rebuked, "Of course you've to tell me if the girl's beautiful?"

The old monk let out a long sigh, with a smile so ugly that a bun could cry, he said, "Pretty! Pretty! She's said to be a top beauty…"

Not waiting for the old monk to finish, Chang Li clapped happily, "Then it's done!"

With a wry smile, Wen Leyang asked while clutching on a carrot, "What? What's done?"

Standing at a side, Mumu's face had turned pale, with grievances all over her face, she bit hard on her teeth without saying a word and only stared on her own feet, not only was she not looking at Wen Leyang, but Chang Li as well. Suddenly, a puff of fragrance was smelled, Chang Li appeared right in front of her with a mischievous smile and wiped away that pearl-like tears with her hand, "Little girl, I won't cry if I were you."

She took a look at the easy-going Wen Xiaoyi next to her and asked strangely, "Aren't you worried?"

Wen Xiaoyi blinked her eyes and answered with a smile, "A little bit, but there's no point to get worried. If Wen Leyang really married the woman from One Word Palace, I'll just blast her with my weapon!"

The smile of Wen Xiaoyi was all pure and innocent but her words sent shivers down everyone's spine.

Wen Leyang gulped and hurriedly cross-examined, "Blast who?" With a face full of curiosity, as if Wen Leyang had asked a silly question, Wen Xiaoyi answered, "That woman of course!"

Wen Leyang let out a long sigh finally, with an insincere smile, "I won't marry someone I don't like."

Mumu, from her appearance to her temper, was all hot and spicy. But, if one knew her long enough, her provocative trait was all fake. Whether in Mount Emei or the Miao village, Mumu had never got mad with Wen Leyang before, nor lost her temper irrespective of the situation.

Wen Xiaoyi knew nothing of this. She was still too small to understand the men and women relationship but in the small heart of hers, it was all about the carrot that she cared for. She grew up in the Red Leaves Forest since young and stayed with Fourth Grandpa, the Old Fairy. Though naive, she was more straightforward and had a more daring thought Mumu.

Chang Li laughed aloud and gave Wen Xiaoyi a thumb up, "You suit my temper better! But, it's not enough if you just kill the woman alone, if I were you, none of her family would live!"

Wen Xiaoyi stuck out her tongue with a smile, "So, Wen Leyang, are you marrying or not?"

Chang Li smiled and took a glance at Wen Leyang, "Someone set up an opera for us, we'll just sit back and relax since we can practically demolish it anytime we want." With that, she teased the fringe of Mumu and laughed, "Rest assured, girl. I won't let Wen Leyang marry others."

Mumu cracked a smile, could no longer conceal her feeling towards Wen Leyang. She stuck out her tongue playfully and said, "Thank you, Great Granny!" With that, she pulled up the hand of Wen Xiaoyi, cleverly sending a message to everyone that, besides her, Wen Xiaoyi can as well.

This little gesture made the elders of Wen family extremely happy.

Be it Wen Bucao or Crow's Ridge, although they were modern people. In terms of etiquette, they were very much themselves, men with two wives were nothing but a big deal for them. In fact, if Wen Leyang were to marry, the elders never planned on letting him register at the County Civil Affairs Bureau Office for the marriage certificate. Not to mention that the Miao family, the previous Big Dragon's Root already had three wives, a non-family woman, his own sister and a Wicked Witch, his life was all worthwhile in short.

If the daughter of One Word Palace news was all true, even a fool could tell something fishy here, but One Word Palace purposely made it public without holding it back an inch, which spurred the interest of Chang Li. This Great Granny was one hell of a trouble-maker two thousand years ago, who had just traveled the world with nothing better else to do now. She shared the same thinking as Grand Elder Wen, to see what the One Word Palace was up to, desperately wishing to marry their daughter away.

Wen Leyang was munching his carrot away, his mind was all firm and positive that he would not get married no matter what. But, he was full of interest in the motive of One Word Palace. With his biggest patron around, he had nothing to be afraid of, plus the feeling of becoming the male protagonist inexplicably was all too well.

Wen Tunhai asked Chang Li from the side, "What about those servants? What to do with them now?"

Chang Li chuckled, revealing her neat white teeth, "Get the cook to prepare a fish for me. If it's good, we'll keep them." A heartfelt desire was clearly shown in her bright eyes when it came to fish.

Wen Leyang smiled with full understanding, she was a Demon Cat after all. It was only normal for her to love eating fish. Luckily, this Great Granny of his was not a Sitting Toad turned Demon, or else who could have gotten her a braised mosquito meal then.

Since Chang Li was here in the Nine Peaks Mountain, the Luo family naturally were not returning home. The Grand Elder Wen immediately sent a messenger to Miao stockade village and complained unhappily in the end, "This place of the Miao family, the telephone lines can't reach and there's no signal for the handset. Can't believe in this generation we still have to send a messenger over to give notice!"

Wen Leyang told Chang Li of the events that had happened since their departure in Mount Emei, to which Chang Li was listening gleefully, until the ghost mushroom part when a trace of light gleamed in her eyes. Not noticing the change of her expression, Wen Leyang continued on, holding the remaining half of the carrot in his hand. When he mentioned about Ah Dan's encountering with the Spirit, Chang Li finally interrupted and called out to Ah Dan, who was riding the Delicate Pony around, "Come over here!"

Startled, Ah Dan turned around and ran. Merely two steps later, his neck was tightened and lifted up by Chang Li, who appeared right on his side all of a sudden.

Ah Dan quickly reached out to put his hat into his arms while the Delicate Pony snorted, his eyes full of hostility akin a flying dragon whose knight had been kidnapped.

Ignoring the pony, Chang Li pressed lightly on the chest, back and abdomen of Ah Dan with her white jade-like palm. Feeling itchy, Ah Dan twisted into a giggling dancing fat loach.

Mumu cared most about Ah Dan. Seeing the dignified expression of Chang Li, she quickly explained the spirit planting into child's corpse told by Little Rabbit Demon.

Unexpectedly, Chang Li sneered, "Little Demon Rabbit's one little silly fool, Old Demon Rabbit's also one old silly fool. Planting spirit into child's corpse? It's all nonsense!"

Mumu's face turned pale right away, "Then what's it?" Feared of hearing any bad news coming out from Chang Li's mouth, she pointed to Ah Dan and said, "He's no longer a baby zombie now, he's becoming more and more like an ordinary child!"

Having done fiddling with Ah Dan, Chang Li casually threw him to the ground and shook her head to Mumu, "It's not a spirit inside the mushroom, but a broken soul!"

Ah Dan jumped to the ground and immediately hopped on the pony and rode away without looking back.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 84: The Voice Transmission

Chang Li squinted her eyes as she thought for a moment. She continued to explain to Mumu, "The ghost's flesh is formed from a decayed skeleton and grew into the shape of a mushroom under the constant influence of the vitality energy around it. However, the sinful aura of the corpse is gathered outside on the land of evil spirits. The mushroom itself will never grow into an evil spirit, nor become a demon."

Wen Leyang was the last to understand. He nodded his head, "I also felt that it was weird, who could build a temple in that place."

Mumu's mind was preoccupied with her thoughts of Ah Dan, yet she did not know what to ask. Her expression was beyond anxious.

"The ghost's flesh under the constant influence of the vitality energy, would slowly turn into a mushroom, but at the final moment, little girl do you know what shape would it turned into?" Chang Li peered once at Mumu with a spurious smile, "It will turn into the form of a human, with blood and flesh, nerves, bones and, even hair, teeth and eyeballs. However, it will never walk or move or grow or think. It is just an undead and unalive living dead!"

Even though the sun was shining high above their heads, the grasses were tall and the nightingales were in the air, Wen Leyang and the few others immediately they felt their goosebumps erupted over their entire bodies as they recalled the ghastly underground cave under the broken temple and that they were faced not with a stretch of mushroom field but a group of living dead with ghastly pale skin. Luckily the Second Mother and her people entered the temple earlier. Otherwise, if they entered after the ghost's flesh turned into human forms, the Qing Miao clansmen's appetite would be greatly reduced.

Chang Li's smile melted off the eerie gloomy feeling in time, "When the ghost's flesh turns into human form, it is still a dead being. But if it is used to cultivate a soul, then it will be the perfect place for the primordial soul to grow up together with the ghost's flesh. The day the mushroom has finally taken the form of a human, then the person will be considered alive once again!"

"How about Ah Dan?" The three youngsters asked simultaneously.

Chang Li peered once at the bald little guy that was riding on the galloping pony in the Wen family village, her expression was rather baffling to the others, "The mushrooms were unintentionally destroyed by all of you. That primordial soul that had yet to be fully grown, it had no spiritual intelligence and only had a little soul power. From the zombie baby's point of view, it was the best nourishment for him! It seems to me, in another year and a half A Dan, shall decently become alive! However…"

Chang Li's abrupt turning point froze the surprise expressions of the three youngsters. "The resurrection of a dead person is bound to be damned by the wrath of gods!"

Wen Leyang suddenly felt that after Chang Li's travel from around the world, she had cultivated the character of Wen Buzuo. She slowly and patiently spoke the sentences even though the three of them were so eager to know. Wen Xiaoyi and Mumu asked in unison, "What do you mean by the wrath of gods?"

Chang Li felt rather helpless. She muttered to herself, "They really don't know anything!" She continued to explain, "The wrath of gods is also known as the god's punishment! Should the primordial spirit be resurrected from the ghost's flesh, the entire land of evil spirits would help him to bear the burden of the god's punishment. The ghost's flesh had always cohabited with the land of evil spirits, when the wrath of gods was upon them, the land of evil spirits would naturally try to share his burden, but Ah Dan could not, he had the power of the soul, so the day he is resurrected will be the day the god's punishment arrived!"

Wen Leyang questioned closely, "How bad is the god's punishment?" The truth was that even if he did not ask, he would know that the god's punishment was not a light-hearted matter. However, the matter involved Ah Dan, this vague and insubstantial matter must surely be quantified, so they could be well prepared, for example, they could build a high-grade alloy structured insulation box or something.

Chang Li shook her head, and explained honestly, "I don't know that either, the matter of god's punishment differs for each individual. Some can be big while some can be small, but the resurrection of the dead is equal to overthrowing the Yin and Yang forces of nature, it will not be mild." Upon saying that, she suddenly broke into a smile, "Since it is still too early to tell, we shall not think too much on this matter. When the supposed day is upon us, I will come with the two little rabbits to offer our help, hey, the few of us combined makes almost a million-year worth of cultivation. How difficult can it be for us to help bear the burden of the god's punishment."

Wen Leyang, Wen Xiaoyi and Mumu simultaneously heaved a sigh of relief. Their gaze towards her was filled with admiration, gratitude, and also the complaint of 'You should have told us this earlier'.

Wen Leyang thought of a backup plan too, "That primordial soul, was it planted in by a human, or did it ran into the ghost's flesh itself?" He halted for a moment and told Chang Li of the story of how the big and small demon rabbit were injured.

Chang Li, on the other hand, was not too surprised, "Of course it was planted in by a cultivator, the primordial soul was already broken beyond repair. The body was certainly blasted into pieces by some strong spell, perhaps it was the relatives or perhaps it was the fellow disciples that protected his primordial soul and planted it into the mushroom. I am not sure if the two injured little rabbit are related to this matter though." As she was talking she smiled, her eyes were glimmering with the glow of cheekiness, "Let's wait until you are done with the matter of marrying your wife, we shall pay a visit to the temple and ask the both of them."

In Chang Li's heart, even if the sky were to fall upon them now, she would not miss witnessing the great show put up by the One Word Palace.

Wen Leyang continued to pester nonstop, "But that doesn't seem right either, why is the person who planted the soul not guarding in the temple. By any chance, anyone who enters can accidentally destroy the mushroom."

Chang Li grew impatient, she raised her nose into the air and sniffed and cheered up at once. "It's the sweet scent of fish!" Following that she explained in the speed of a machine gun, "Most people will not enter the land of evil spirits, even if they were to enter, they are unable to touch the soul-growing mushroom. I thought someone from your Wen family tried to hold the mushroom and was almost drained into a human jerky. It was only the set of strange and unusual Faulty Punch left behind by him that could break the spell, only then you could destroy that mushroom." Upon saying that, she did not bother to turn around as she leaped and hopped towards the kitchen with a delighted expression.

Chang Li had only opened the kitchen's door; when a rough voice broke out in a torrent of abuse from the inside, "Get out! I hate it when people come in and disturb me when I am cooking!"

Wen Leyang was so shocked he threw away his carrot. He was preparing to dash into the kitchen to rescue the chef. Yet, unexpectedly, the majestic-looking Chang Li was flattering a smile, trying to speak into the house, "Please continue, please continue, I dare not disturb you, please continue to cook well, cook the fish scrumptiously alright? Please put less chili on it."

"Go away quickly, I will not be instructed around when I cook."

Chang Li retreated. She stuck out her tongue towards the three youngsters in a playful and cheeky manner, her huge eyes were overflowing with saliva…

In the next few days, Chang Li stayed comfortably in the Wen family village, when she was free she would roam around the village while humming to the tune of 'Persian Cat'. Other than Wen Leyang, Wen Xiaoyi and Mumu, she did not speak to the others. Sometimes she would look the others in the eyes, and that was considered her courtesy.

Wen Leyang asked Chang Li, on a few attempts, of whether she managed to trace back on any clues about the grand master Tuoxie in the past year and a half. Chang Li utterly refused to acknowledge him. This great grandmother of his had a serious cat-like behavior in her bones. One needed not to ask of what she wished to speak, yet what she refused to speak she would be too lazy to even elaborate insincerely.

Not long after, the Second Mother brought along little Chi Maojiu and a few surviving master cultivators in the Miao stockade village and rushed over to the Nine Peaks Mountain and solemnly paid their respects to the grand master grandmother. Chang Li gave a few sincerely praises towards the Second Mother. If it wasn't for this woman, the two words of Miao Bujiao would not be heard in the world right now.

The Second Mother and little Chi Maojiu were exceptionally affectionate when they met up with Wen Leyang and Mumu. She vowed to send a few Qing Miao women to him as a gift. Wen Leyang became anxious, he was thinking in his heart that you could say this as a joke with me but you should not say it in front of Mumu here.

Mumu pulled along Wen Xiaoyi's hand as she looked towards Wen Leyang smilingly, "I don't care, you can take them if you like them."

Wen Buzuo rubbed his palms together aside, he was almost salivating as he smiled towards the Second Mother, "Second Mother, on our Nine Peaks Mountain, other than Wen Leyang there are other good lads around here too. I am the grown up here and I don't have a wife yet…"

The Second Mother muttered to herself for a while, "We, the Qing Miao women do not have particular care towards anything, except that our husband must be a real man."

Wen Buzuo slapped on his thigh once, "When I have a wife, I will speak less to become a real man?"

The Second Mother roared with laughter, as she patted Wen Buzuo's shoulder once straightforwardly, "I will discuss with your grand family elder the first thing tomorrow morning and when I return this time, perhaps I will bring along you two brothers Bushuo and Buzuo to do a matchmaking in the stockade village!"

Wen Buzuo was delighted, "Please don't forget about it and please inform the Fourth Grandpa as well. He is the leader of our Death Trademark." A few people were gathered around talking nonsense with their saliva spluttering everywhere. Chang Li suddenly lighted up with pleasure, as she ran in front of Wen Leyang akin to a blast of wind, "They're here they're here, there are finally here! The theatrical troop is here!"

The Second Mother was not aware of the matter about the One Word Palace. She was still pondering with a puzzled expression. Did the disciple of Wen Bucao meet with a joyous event or a theatrical troop?

Sure enough, after a moment, an orchestra of the melodious sound of flute echoed from all directions, its rhythm was delightful, its tune was gentle, the sound was loud and clear but not ear-piercing. One could not help but smile and wished that one could toss away the chore on his hands and dance to the rhythm of the flute sound.

No one could tell where the countless colorful butterflies came fluttering from. The butterflies' wings fluttered and sprinkled layers upon layers of vague dazzling colors. They fluttered gracefully in midair. The sound of flute became more joyous and melodious with time, while the colorful butterflies started gradually arranging themselves according to their colors in a clear arrangement into streaks upon streaks of magnificent arches, yet a strand of gloomy shadow seeped through the arch without the sun's shine.

Little Chi Maojiu and Ah Dan cheered in unison. Only then Wen Leyang could see that the colorful butterflies in the sky formed into seven colors under the flute sound's guidance. The long arch separated into seven streaks of red orange yellow green blue indigo purple, just like a ribbon dancing in the wind. The colors then separated and then slowly combined once again, finally gathering into a streak of dazzling rainbow that extended all the way from the top of the Nine Peaks Mountain to the sky! Layers upon layers of halo glowed out of the rainbow. The entire Nine Peaks Mountain was enshrouded in an intoxicating fragrance.

The flute sound grew louder and clearer, its distracting high pitch continuously played, and continuously increasing its pitch, one pitch rose up after another like endless gentle waves, every time people thought it was almost fading away, it would surge up to a new melodious musical scale abruptly.

Finally, the brilliant melody, with its breathtaking tune, erupted in a crisp explosion sound. The rainbow made up of colorful butterflies all over the sky simultaneously rippled in a charming and dazzling brightness. The moment the flute sound ended, it dissolved into a shower of flower petals that showered down!

Chang Li was very excited now, her eyes stared with a fixed gaze at the dazzling scenery that was more splendid than fireworks. She said joyously to Wen Leyang, "This show portrayed by the One Word Palace, they must have put in a great effort for this true piece of art!"

Wen Leyang chuckled, "They are only trying to display their strengths and put fear in our Wen family."

Chang Li gave a 'huh', she peered towards Wen Leyang, "Since when did you become smarter already?"

At this point, a vigorous and firm voice, echoed from the foothill far away, "Ma Heshui from the One Word Palace of Lake Luohai, is requesting the permission to ascend the mountain and meet the fellow family elders of the Wen family of Western Chuan. I have something important to consult with you."

This time, the four old elders of the Wen family had an angry expression. A person with much strong Qi would not be able to shout from the foothill. This man with the surname Ma must have used some cultivation spell and it was obvious that he was using the art of cultivation to bully the Wen family. Whether they chose not to respond to him or to send people downhill to inform him, by the time he ascended the mountain, the Wen family would be humiliated.

The old monk and the fat monk did not possess such skill, but the two brothers' attention was clearly distracted. They were smiling, as the fat monk explained to the four family elders, "There are three magnates in the One Word Palace, the eldest supreme was surnamed Xia, the second supreme was surnamed Ma, the third supreme was surnamed Wei, their surnames combined into 'Xia Ma Wei'. Everyone in the cultivation world secretly called them by 'Put the fear of God'. This Ma Heshui, is the younger brother of the second supreme. He is considered one of the important figures in the One Word Palace."

The old monk said to Wen Tunhai in a prude manner, "His name is Heshui (The same pronunciation as drinking water in Mandarin), he is much weaker than you Tunhai (Same pronunciation as swallowing the sea in Mandarin)!"

The four family elders and the First Uncle were ghastly pale; they did not acknowledge the two monks.

The butler Gou was extremely excited. His mouth was muttering, "The second master Ma is here." He was preparing to go downhill to welcome his arrival.

Chang Li snickered, her charming eyes swept past everyone's expression and finally, she waved her arm once at Wen Buzuo and held out her delicate fingers akin to spring onions. She drew a complicated symbol in midair, her fingers were like sharp cat claws, every stroke she drew was akin to tearing the air apart, and left behind a streak of greyish black-colored mosaic patterns.

When the seal script had taken its form in midair, it shook once vigorously and bore into Wen Buzuo's body following the guidance of Chang Li's hand gesture. Only then Chang Li smiled as she watched Wen Buzuo, "Say something?"

Me Heshui is the younger brother of the second magnate 'Put the Fear of God' in the One Word Palace. He had a high and prestigious status and position there. He was renowned in the cultivation world, he was no less inferior than the five supreme monasteries' seat of honor of the Great Mercy Temple and he was considered a peer personage to them. This time he represented the One Word Palace to search for the disciple of Wen Bucao, he created a beautiful formation using his cultivation spell first. He then launched the Art of Voice Transmission. At this moment, he was smiling proudly waiting for the Wen family to come downhill hastily to welcome his presence.

After a while, there was utterly no movement from the top of the mountain. Ma Heshui laughed once. Just as he was preparing to transmit his voice once again, suddenly a voice louder than a thunder erupted next to his ear vigorously, "What do you want me to say, oh no…damn it, why is my voice so loud…"

The surrounding dense mountain forest was shaking.

After a while, that voice lowered its volume in a probing manner, "Hello…hello hello…" It was still as loud as a thunder.

A moment later, a gush of rampant arrogance surged skywards akin to a small man intoxicated by success. The voice exerted itself with a roaring laughter. It was still assuming a feigned manner in the beginning, yet at the end, it turned into a sincere delight. Wen Buzuo, who lived his life for gossiping and chatting, this sky-rocking and earth-shaking loud voice that came unexpectedly was true to his satisfaction.

The voice of Ma Heshui earlier, as compared to the voice of Wen Buzuo upon being cast with Chang Li's spell now, was akin to a frog's croaking to a tiger's roar.

Ma Heshui could only feel as if a thunder followed by another thunder blasted into the depth of his eardrums. His gaze was anxious and doubtful as he looked towards the mountain slope.

Grand Elder Wen he felt much calmer now, as he laughed and instructed Wen Buzuo, "Stop talking nonsense and invite them up here."

Wen Buzuo gave an 'okay' with his muffled thunder voice and he roared loudly in the direction of the foothill in a cherished manner, "The masters at the foothill, please come up!"

Ma Heshui's voice was still the same as before, the volume remained utterly the same. "Thank you for your hospitality." It only took a moment's effort, under a happily fluttering shower of flower petals, two big lads one dressed in red, while another dressed in green they carried a Jampan on their shoulders. Their feet almost did not touch the ground as they trotted up the mountain.

Wen Buzuo spoke in a low tone towards his Three-Inch Nail brother, "Are they filming a movie?" Only for him to realise, in astonishment, that his voice could be heard from the highway at the foothill.

Ma Heshui appeared to be a man of over fifty years old. He did not have a tall stature but he had a tough and sturdy body. He leaped down from the Jampan at one go upon arriving in the village. Gou Changxi brought along the Twelve Moons as he welcomes Ma Heshui hastily and bowed his body in salutation with the utmost respect at the village entrance, "Gou Changxi is pleased to meet Second Master Ma."

Ma Heshui only gave a slight nod in Gou Changxi's direction. Following that he chuckled as he spoke to the village folks, "Which one is the leader of the Wen household. Ma Heshui took the liberty to disturb him. Forgive me for my keeping you waiting." His tone of speaking was flat and uninteresting; it was not uncourteous nor arrogant.

Wen Tunhai took quick strides as he walked out of the crowd. He made an obeisance by cupping his hand in the other before his chest and spoke, "We are an obscure village away from the outside world, the descent of an immortal to the world. We are truly overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. I wonder what happened, such that the Second Master Ma of One Word Palace is gracing us with your presence." The First Uncle's smile was sincere and he was courteous and sincere in his speech, yet there was just an ounce of mocking in his tone of speaking.

Ma Heshui was not bothered. He continued to ask with a cold smile, "Your Excellency is…?"

"You are too flattering, I am humbly Wen Tunhai, the immortal elder can discuss anything with me."

Ma Heshui nodded his head in understanding, "So you are the first uncle of Wen Leyang…heh-heh, this matter is best to discuss with the Grand Elder of the Wen family, if it is to your convenience…" The One Word Palace had already clarified the key persons amongst the disciples of Wen Bucao.

The First Uncle interrupted his speech in a courteous manner, as he rubbed his palms together in a slightly awkward manner, "You see, our family elders are very busy, the matters related to the village are mostly decided by me. You can convey anything to me. If the matter is of dire importance and you truly refuse to speak to me then…you should return now and come back again when the family elders are less busy?"

The four elders of the Wen family are actually not busy at all. They clasped their hands behind their backs like the others and stood on the same spot without any reactions. No matter how Ma Heshui's gaze swept past across them, they refused to pay any regards at all.

Ma Heshui's expression changed slightly but he did not speak. The red-shirt man behind him smiled eerily towards Wen Tunhai, "Don't be impolite to us when we are being nice!"

Wen Tunhai was as calm as before, he answered laughingly, "You can discuss with me about anything. However, if you are here to seek for a polite treatment, then I am afraid that I am of no help to you." He turned around immediately after he finished talking and clasped his hands behind him before strolling off. He left the highly-worshipped One Word Palace persona of the cultivation world at the village entrance.

The old monk concluded the situation to the fat monk in an extremely low voice, "It's over, this time the 'Put the Fear of God' really had the fear of god placed in them."

'Not a single root grows on the Wen. Never befriend a Miao. Die a dog's death on Crow Ridge.' The three families' philosophy of life had never been virtuous and sincere. It was alright if the outsiders did not offend them, but once they were offended, they must repay the offence by tens and hundreds folds. The One Word Palace showed off their entire mannerism earlier, whether it was to intentionally reveal the information so that their people would come bearing gifts to the mountain, or the sky-covering rainbow earlier, the voice transmission over a thousand miles, or their arrogant mannerism that was sometimes publicizing and sometimes obscure.

In comparison, Wen Tunhai's deliberate attempt to create difficulties for them would seem rather uncourteous, yet it was in a more direct manner and it was also more vengeful manner.

The red-shirt man turned hostile, he did not try to hide his thriving rage as he walked in great strides over to grab onto Wen Tunhai. Ma Heshui on the other hand chuckled once and stretched out his arm to stop his worker, "Oh, the disciples of Wen Bucao oh, as they said you really have some temper, if the first uncle of the Wen family can truly be the master of decision, I suppose there is no harm for me to discuss with you."

Only then Wen Tunhai halted his footsteps. He did not invite the guests to be seated nor offered a serving of tea to them. He stood on the same spot and used his usual head of county's accent as he spoke, "As I have said, tell me what happened?"

Ma Heshui's anger flashed past his expression once. He completely stopped smiling as he spoke lightly, "This is in relation a grand joyous event. The supreme leader of One Word Palace heard that there is a youth named Wen Leyang in the Wen family, who has the ability to adjust to ever-changing circumstances. The elder brother Xia had a rather high appreciation of this child's abilities so he plans to make peace with the Wen family by marriage and betroth my precious niece to Wen Leyang."

The red-shirt man who was speaking earlier spoke again with a sneer, "Miss Xia is our supreme leader's beloved daughter. It is considered Wen Leyang's honor to be marrying her. The purpose of the master to come here this time is to represent the One Word Palace to discuss with the decision-maker of the Wen family about a suitable time for us to organize the wedding."

Wen Leyang gave a forced smile as he gazed at one another with the relatives by his side. The One Word Palace's justification was worse than a fart. They could not even trick the Ninth and the Thirteenth, yet they spoke with such a bold and self-righteous manner. They plainly declared that they were betrothing their maiden daughter to the Wen family and that it was the Wen family's utmost pleasure to strike such a good bargain. They refused to be rejected at all.

Wen Tunhai was still affectionate as before, he nodded continuously, "Such a joyous event such a joyous event, however…" As he was saying that, he took another two steps forward, "I am afraid I cannot make a decision on this matter."

The red-shirt man finally erupted in rage, "You are the one who said that you are the decision-maker earlier. Tou said that it is alright to discuss with you, yet you are saying that you can't make a decision now, you really think that the One Word Palace is a joke huh?"

Ma Heshui waited until his worker was done talking, only then he feigned a pretentious manner to stop the worker. He then continued to look at Wen Tunhai without any emotions displayed on his face, "Since you can't make a decision now, then please disregard my words earlier and let the family elder capable of making the decision to come in your place then."

Wen Tunhai shook his head, "I am afraid that my family elder cannot make such a decision either."

Ma Heshui suddenly took a step forward, he stood so close to Wen Tunhai their eyes almost touched, "Who can make a decision then?"

Wen Tunhai refused to retreat. He squinted his eyes, as his chilled gaze eerier than a poisonous snake penetrated through, he laughed eerily, "The county, the bureau of civil administration."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 85: Striking the First Blow

Ma Heshui's three billion and four hundred million alveoli erupted in rage (Author's note: I have intentionally looked it up from Baidu, it turns out there are three to four billion alveoli in a human's body). He was about to turn hostile and strike the first blow there and then. Unexpectedly, Wen Tunhai continued to speak, "Wen Leyang is already married. The Bureau of Civil Administration will never agree with him marrying once more… Moreover, on this matter about marriage, we, as the senior, do not have any regards to this. We also can't make a decision on this."

Ma Heshui heaved a long sigh as he regained his composure. With his gaze still as desolated as before, "Wen Leyang is married? How come I was not aware of that? Who is his wife then?" His speech was directed at the First Uncle, yet his stared firmly at Wen Leyang, who was standing in the crowd and who had just took out a stick of carrot.

Mumu was hesitating whether she should step forward, a gust of fragrant wind brushed past her body. A graceful shadow of a human figure had already stepped forward and smiled towards Ma Heshui, "It's me! I am his recently married wife!"

The Wen family, the Luo family, the Miao clansmen, the fat monk, the old monk, A Dan on top of the delicate pony, all stood with their mouths agape.

Ma Heshui could feel that the vision before his eyes brightened. A charming and graceful woman broke out into a smile towards him. It was as if all the sunshine in the world was absorbed by her smile in the blink of an eye.

Chang Li leaped forward. It was such an interesting matter. She would be disappointed if she did not seize the opportunity to make an entrance scene. Setting aside the matter of passing off as Wen Leyang's wife, she would not mind even if she had to pretend to be Mumu's husband.

Ma Heshui had already seen Chang Li the moment he entered the village. She was just a normal-looking beautiful woman in the crowd. He did not pay particular attention to her. Yet, unexpectedly when she finally stood out from the crowd, she was so brilliant and charming that one dared not look her in the eyes.

Facing Chang Li's smile that was as bright as stars, Ma Heshui gave a rarely-seen smile and used a soft voice to speak, "Gather your items and descend the mountain. From this day onwards, end all contact with Wen Leyang. Ma Heshui will ensure your peace and tranquility for the rest of your life. My niece is not a random person, she will never share a husband with another woman."

Chang Li blinked her eyes innocently but she did not speak. As Wen Tunhai saw that the grand master grandmother had already leaped forward, he shut his mouth and stopped speaking. After a long while, the Wen family village was still in a perfect silence.

Chang Li finally stomped her foot once as she turned around and stared at Wen Leyang, "Why don't you say something then!"

Wen Leyang was still in a muddled state now, he stared back at Chang Li with his enlarged eyes, "Say… say what?"

Chang Li scolded in a happy yet angry manner, "You're just the same as him, such a foolish idiot! Someone is trying to ask your wife to leave. If you don't say something, who will say something then?"

"So do I let you go…or not let you go?" Wen Leyang was completely confused, regardless whether it was Wen Xiaoyi, Mumu or even the Second Mother who was trying to put up an act, he could still play along smilingly. It was only Chang Li whom he could not, as she was the wife of the grand master grandfather. He was afraid that if he were to speak of anything, a divine thunder would come lashing down at him from the sky and he would have to escape by the guiding of the thunder, just like his grand master grandfather.

Chang Li's bright eyes peered at him with slanted eyes, "You still don't know if you should let me go or not?"

Wen Leyang truly did not know.

Chang Li with her helpless expression gave up and no longer acknowledge the silly lad. She looked towards Ma Heshui once again and slightly bobbled her head, "Wen Leyang is definitely not up for a betrothal. He has a wife now, but within our Wen family village, there are still some good lads around…" As she was saying that, Chang Li turned around and pointed to Wen Buzuo.

Wen Buzuo shouted as loud as a thunder, "That is right!"

Ma Heshui faintly peered towards Wen Buzuo once, "Your Excellency has a rather loud voice, I will be in close terms with you in a while.

"Sure!" The sound of thunder continued to surge in.

Ma Heshui smiled faintly as he nodded. He stared at Chang Li once again, "You should leave. This pool of water is not yours to wade. The union of the One Word Palace and the Wen family is a joyous event as great as the heaven. It is not related to any outsiders." The experienced man could see through Wen Leyang's awkwardness earlier that Chang Li's declaration as Wen Leyang's wife was pure nonsense. Ma Heshui thought that Chang Li could be an important person of the other two families and she was trying to stand up for the Wen family.

Chang Li was a great demon of a few thousand years old. Even the almost two hundred and fifty years old divine monk Hope Sense thought she was a normal being. Even though Ma Heshui had a rather exceptional cultivation skill, he was still far from being able to truly see through Chang Li's real identity and her capabilities. So he thought she was just a mortal woman that was rather capable and favored helping others. However, Chang Li's smile was too charming and he was unwilling to part with it. Hence, Ma Heshui withheld his temper as he advised her with kind words.

Chang Li frowned, she turned around abruptly and asked Wen Xiaoyi, "Hey little girl, if you were a man, and your wife is leaving you right now, what will you do…"

Wen Xiaoyi utterly did not await this grand master grandmother to finish her sentence. She swayed the big-muzzled weapon in her hands and spat out a crisp word, "Fight!"

Chang Li chuckled, she turned around and returned to the crowd. She instructed Wen Leyang, "It's your turn now!"

Wen Leyang heaved a long sigh. Regardless, he dared not play an act with his grand master grandmother. However, he would be happy to go forward and fight instead. It was just the right opportunity for him to try out the poison that he recently refined in his workshop. He tossed the carrot that was in his hand to Ah Dan as he walked forward with an eager to try expression on his face.

Ma Heshui was unimpressed as he roared with laughter. Before he came, he truly thought that he would only need to declare his intention once and the entire Wen family would be overwhelmed by the flattery and honor. However, in reality, he suffered through continuous setbacks during his journey in ascending the mountain. He had already understood that the people of Wen family were reluctant to submit easily and since he had already embarked on this trip, even if the disciples of Wen Bucao were like spike balls, he would rather be squished like a plasticine dough than to give in. Hence, he entered the village and prepared to strike the first blow.

Ma Heshui had no intention to move at all. The red-shirt man behind him, who was constantly speaking shouted, "The Twelve Moons!"

In Ma Heshui's eyes, the disciples of Wen Bucao were not threatening to them. Wen Leyang was just a normal being with some rather exceptional natural endowments. He was akin to an unrefined gold ore but he was no different than a boulder.

The 'Twelve Moons' had been standing behind the butler Gou witnessing the bustle. They answered in unison upon receiving the orders and walked in great strides towards the center.

The red-shirt man started instructing, "All of you go ahead… what happened to the four of your faces?"

A few days ago when these four boys were on shift duty, they made an opening move to stop and attacked Mumu but Wen Leyang came to her rescue, so they too immediately stopped their fights. Yet, they were caught off guard and were each whipped ferociously by Ah Dan. Their cheeks were still swollen right now.

The Twelve Moons blushed scarlet together. Before they could speak, the sound of a pony's neigh broke out suddenly. The tattering sound of a pony's hooves echoed as Ah Dan urged the horse to take two steps forward in a valiant manner. He pointed the carrot in his hand towards the Twelve Moons, while his other hand patted on his chest, making the pattering sound. He appeared awe-inspiring. The little plump boy saw that his defeated opponents were preparing for another fight, so he immediately appeared before the scene in high spirits.

The Twelve Moons saw that Ah Dan was there and they became entirely disheartened. Facing the red-shirt man's pestering accusations, the leader 'First Moon' pointed towards Ah Dan, his voice was like a mosquito's hum, "It was him who hit us."

The red-shirt man stared so hard that his eyes almost bore into the cheek of 'First Moon'. He spoke in rage, "What kind of reckless insanity are you having? I am asking you who is the person who injured you!" These twelves disciples were not considered skilled and invincible, yet they were all personally trained by him, especially their four-times-four art of joint attack.

Ah Dan was growing impatient, he rode on the Delicate Pony as he surged forward in an askew manner. His mouth was babbling something unintelligible.

The red-shirt man sneered once, "Kill the pony and the boy for me!" Before they departed, all three supreme leaders had the same intention. They came to threaten the Wen family with their imposing mannerism, to fight when they needed to, but not to get to the point of no return. They only wanted to intimidate the Wen family. Moreover, Ah Dan was just a little baby. Until this point, Ah Dan was already reborn as another person. Without careful expedition, one would never realise that he was actually a zombie baby.

Even though the Twelve Moons were completely disheartened, when they received the order they still shouted in unison. Their body forms were akin to the fallen leaves in the wind as they moved rapidly in a confusing manner. The four persons were akin to raging leopards as they surged forward; each of the four persons procured one piece of magic talisman and slapped it onto their chests. The outlines of their body faded and turned invisible; Finally, the four persons simultaneously raised their hands and guided their sharp and refined treasured weapons. The weapons shuttled past the sky. It was as though the twelve people were confronted by a formidable power, the first blow they struck was in the form of their most powerful killing formation, which they trained hard on usual days.

The red-shirt man was stunned. He smiled as he said, "Is that even necessary?"

Ah Dan showed no fear at all. His mouth was screaming and howling. Everyone watched as he surged closer and closer, the little pony underneath his buttocks suddenly gave a backward kick abruptly and flipped Ah Dan off its body. It moved with agility as it turned in the opposite direction, turned its head and ran away! The Delicate Pony could really run fast and sustain long runs. However, it had been bred for generations as a pet. It could not venture onto a battlefield. It did not hesitate as it saw a group of big men surging towards its direction, it cast aside its master and fled away.

Ah Dan was just like a Ping-Pong ball. His round body bounced up from the ground. He did not care about his precious pony anymore as he waved around his tiny fists bracing the enemies. Soon after, the sonic boom of flying sleeves was heard, strong wind whistled, twelve people including those who were invisible, those who were attacking by pouncing on the enemy or those who used spells, all skirted away from him and chased after the delicate pony, the leader First Moon was still shouting, "Master Red gave us the instruction, to kill the pony…"

The Twelve Moons swept past akin to the wind, leaving behind the little plump boy Ah Dan, who lost his enemy. He stood on the same spot holding onto a stick of carrot, his eyes blinked absent-mindedly.

The red-shirt man, known as Master Red, felt so embarrassed that he might as well left his face in Songhua River. The twelve storm-chasers youngsters, with a prevailing thirst for blood, spread their legs to chase after a pony while the three families of Wen, Miao and Luo standing opposite grinned from ear to ear. Even though he was still standing behind Ma Heshui right now, he could already sense from the back of the master's head that Ma Heshui was smoking with a murderous intent.

The red-shirt man stomped with a frenzy of rage, as he roared loudly towards the Twelve Moons, "Get the f*ck back here!" As he was saying that he stretched out his hand and caught the carrot Ah Dan tossed over. He stared at Ah Dan intensely as he cursed, "Little bastard, you have some kind of death wish!"

Ah Dan pouted his lips and used his finger to point towards the red-shirt man, while his other hand patted on his chest, making a challenging gesture.

The red-shirt man turned green with rage. He raised his eyes and looked towards Wen Tunhai, "You disciples of Wen Bucao are really shameless, sending a child to create troubles over here!"

Before Wen Tunhai could speak, Mumu rushed in and laughed, "Still stronger than the twelve robust young lads chasing after the little pony!" Upon saying that she stuck out her tongue towards the First Uncle and made a cheeky apology gesture, after all, she was still a junior generation.

The red-shirt person hated it! Ever since they ascended the mountain they were forced to surrender all the time. He was after all still a famous person in the cultivation world. He could not fight the little baby or quarrel with a young girl, and yet the Twelve Moons were embarrassing him by chasing after a pony. He turned over his hands abruptly and brought out seven pieces of fiery-red beads about the size of the longan fruit as he sneered ferociously, "Hey, Wen family, do you really think that Master Red dare not kill?" Upon saying that he took a step forward and squinted his eyes as he peered at Wen Tunhai. He did not care about everybody and only the First Uncle Wen Tunhai could have matched his standards.

Ma Heshui did not stop him. He quietly said to the Twelve Moons, who had returned sneakily, "Punish yourselves by breaking two fingers each."

Surprisingly, every one of the Twelve Moons heaved a sigh of relief simultaneously, as if Ma Heshui's punishment was easy. Without any objection, they each held on to their ring finger and little finger of their left hands and pulled strenuously. Their expression did not change at all. On the other hand, Mister Gou could not bear to witness. He heaved a sigh but did not speak.

Wen Tunhai's smile vanished. He was too lazy to be afflicted with the people of One Word Palace over and over again. He refused to acknowledge the red-shirt man as he spoke to Ma Heshui without consulting anyone, "The Wen family is nothing but a poor, humble family, I can never understand, why does an impressive, precious daughter of the One Word Palace's supreme leader wants to be married off to the Nine Peaks Mountain."

Wen Leyang nodded strenuously from the side. He was there to fight, following Chang Li's instruction, yet no one acknowledged his presence at all. So, he had been standing for a long while without doing anything.

Ma Heshui raised his eyebrow. He did not answer Wen Tunhai's question but he asked in reply, "But why shouldn't Nineteen be married off to here? Does it bring disgrace to all you disciples of Wen Bucao?"

Wen Xiaoyi chuckled once and stuck out her tongue towards Mumu, "That little girl is called Nineteen? Why is her name so strange?"

There was another person, who was standing in the same spot doing nothing like Wen Leyang: the red-shirt man. He brandished his treasured weapon in preparation to strike a blow to intimidate the Wen family initially. Yet, Wen Tunhai decided to start talking to his master, he could not start fighting and he could not retreat as well.

"Understood." Wen Tunhai nodded his head as if he was deep in thoughts. Suddenly, he broke out in a smile to Ma Heshui, "Since she is the precious daughter of the supreme leader of the One Word Palace, I think we ought to invite the supreme leader to personally come here and discuss. Everyone please kindly return to where you came from. With the exception of that chef, who is an expert in cooking fish, please return."

Ma Heshui's expression was obviously stunned. He smiled from extreme rage, "Oh, the disciples of Wen Bucao, oh, all of you are savages who are not aware of the immensity of the universe…"

Before he could finish his sentence, a thunder-like voice echoed from Wen Buzuo's mouth towards the sky, "Do you think it is worthwhile to do this for a chef?"

Seeing his master in rage, the red-shirt man finally did not feel awkward anymore. He shouted in a low, muffled voice, the seven fiery-red longan beads surged skywards. Following the rhythm of the muttering of incantations, the beads formed into a circle and spun around rapidly.

Chang Li had utterly forgotten about Wen Leyang right now. She saw that the opposing party was preparing to launch an attack so she patted on Wen Xiaoyi's shoulder once in an elated manner, as she asked in a low voice, "Have you given the Thunder Heart Sand a grand opening ceremony already?"

Wen Xiaoyi with her glimmering eyes, she raised the big-muzzled weapon and aimed towards the people of One Word Palace as she shouted in a clear voice, "Everyone leaves, the chef stays!"

Wen Leyang was joyously preparing to make the opening move with his poison trial. Yet, when he saw that the little girl had raised her big-muzzled weapon. He screamed in surprise as he grabbed Ah Dan and ran away to the side.

Facing the big-muzzled weapon in Wen Xiaoyi's hands, Ma Heshui and the red-shirt man and the green-shirt man were driven to madness by their rage. The Wen family had not brought out any worthy weapon since the beginning until this very moment, Ma Heshui instructed his workers loudly, "It is okay if a few people are killed."

The red-shirt man gave a long and savage howl. He paid utterly no attention to the big-muzzled weapon in Wen Xiaoyi's hands as he stared at Wen Buzuo closely with his sharp eyes. The red-colored beads in the sky erupted into seven humongous fireballs with a loud bang in the air and linked up to form a burning fire dragon.

Wen Buzuo was nervous. He shuffled his footsteps secretly and hid behind Chang Li.

Wen Leyang was the future son-in-law, Wen Tunhai was the core personage of the Wen family. Even if the red-shirt man wanted to try to kill in order to display his power this time, he did not want to form a deep vengeance with the Wen family. He also did not want to degrade himself to fuss about with the few little girls like Wen Xiaoyi, Mumu and Chang Li. He looked up and down and finally decided that Wen Buzuo was the most suitable candidate. He could transmit his voice all the way to the foothill, so he must be a person fluent in magic spells. This way he needed not to use his cultivation abilities to bully a mortal person. Ji Fei and Shui Jing were much smarter. Ever since Ma Heshui came up to the mountain, the two brothers hid behind the crowd and refused to speak at all.

However, the red-shirt man was not aware that, setting aside the fact that Wen Buzuo was an important figure in the Death Trademark, even if he were to kill a dog in the Wen family village, it would draw a mad revenge from this group of poison ancestors…

The sky erupted into a huge quake. Millions of streaks of lightning bolt struck in a flash. Streaks upon streaks of enchanting purple arcs were akin to poisonous snakes plunging wildly. Strong wind and thunder enshrouded in great numbers from all directions. It utterly filled every crevice in everybody's eyes. The visible air was akin to a rough sea as it raged and roared everywhere. In the sunny summer sky, a gigantic hole was knocked out forcefully from Wen Xiaoyi's shot.

The string-of-bead fireballs transformed from seven longan fire beads had no chance at even struggling in the incessant lightning. It was swallowed fully, in a flash.

The red-shirt man gave out a loud shrill scream. He spat out a gust of blood skywards and fell back heavily. The First Uncle Wen Tunhai responded rather quickly. His body swayed once before he caught the red-shirt man and tossed him over to the green-shirt man, who was still standing in a daze behind Ma Heshui.

Wen Xiaoyi was still unwilling to kill in the end. She blasted her big-muzzled weapon in the direction of the treasured weapon launched by the red-shirt man in midair.

Chang Li peered at her, being exasperated that Xiaoyi did not live up to her expectations. She shook her head and heaved a sigh.

Wen Xiaoyi grinned, her movements were agile as she reloaded the weapon. At the sound of a snap, the big-muzzled weapon regained its combat effectiveness once again.

Ah Dan, with both of his hands tightly pressed against his ears, closed his eyes and pursed his lips strenuously, his little face was squeezed into a ball.

The person with the most splendid expression was none other than Ma Heshui. This master suffered through endless vile bullies ever since he entered the mountain. He felt that he needed not to fight personally all along. He thought that the moment his workers brandished their treasured weapon, the disciples of Wen Bucao would be shocked. Hence, he had always thought that he was more superior.

When the red-shirt man made an opening move with his treasured weapon, Ma Heshui was very gratified.

His remaining pride, his amazement and his deep disbelief, were mangled together. It turned into a sense of helplessness that seeped into his bones. It was as if his group of people slung eight Nambu Type 14 pistols valiantly and spiritedly and ascended the mountain. Yet, they realised that the fellow villagers were equipped with tanks and rockets…

The loud quake in the sky had almost dispersed off. Ma Heshui had only noticed that he was still using his little finger to point at the big-muzzled weapon. He hastily retracted his finger and stood upright. He was wondering what to say next and Gou Changxi had walked in quick strides and stood in between the two opposing parties. He gave a forced smile as he waved his arms with all his might, "What is going on over here? I thought you were discussing a grand joyous event, it turned into a misunderstanding…"

Wen Buzuo was full of enthusiasm, he gave a thunder-like 'bah', "Joyous event? The string of beads that came crashing down earlier had almost turned this into a mournful event!"

Ma Heshui had only recovered from his surprise now. He took a deep breath and regained his master cultivator's dignified manner. He took a look at Wen Xiaoyi's big-muzzled weapon and spoke in a down-to-earth manner, "The disciples of Wen Bucao have family properties that are accumulated over the past two thousand years. Ma Heshui has indeed underestimated all of you in the beginning. I appreciate the young maiden's mercy earlier too." As he was saying that, he unexpectedly made an obeisance by cupping his hand in the other hand before his chest to the First Uncle and the elders of the Wen family, as a sign of appreciation. If Wen Xiaoyi were to fire the gun at them, perhaps their corpses would not be found by now.

"However, this treasured weapon's formidable force is albeit outstanding," Ma Heshui's tone of speaking changed unexpectedly, and became solemn, "never say that it requires the combined force of the entire One Word Palace, but just the two of us here can perhaps destroy it already!" Before his voice died away, the green-shirt man standing behind him in constant silence suddenly chucked lightly, like a gust of wind he swept past the sky swiftly. He was so swift it was impossible to seize his shadow, he was before everyone's eyes just now and he appeared once again decameters away almost simultaneously. Wen Xiaoyi's muzzled weapon was no match for his movements.

Ma Heshui pushed forward with both of his hands. He did not appear to have tossed out any treasured weapon, yet another continuous chilly long howls echoed from midair abruptly. An eagle alternating in red and green color flashed past everyone's head and vanished in midair.

Ma Heshui looked towards Wen Xiaoyi and chuckled once, "That gun of yours, how many people can you hit? I bet you can't fire a second shot before they get you."

Wen Xiaoyi's big-muzzled weapon was albeit incisive, yet when the enemy was fully prepared and attacked in great numbers from all directions, she would not be able to fire a second shot at the enemy. Ma Heshui had a sharp eyesight. He could tell that the vulnerability of this and at one look, Wen Xiaoyi was no one but a normal little girl. He was uncertain how did she acquired such a stupendously powerful treasured weapon but, just with that weapon of hers, the One Word Palace with profound cultivation foundation had no respect for it.

The green-shirt man scurried faster and faster in midair. He was so swift that he bedazzled everyone. It was as if he was going all out to claim back some dignity from Ma Heshui.

Ma Heshui's dull speech was to save back some of his reputation as well. As he continued to speak, "The One Word Palace and the Wen family of Nine Peaks Mountain will unite by marriage…" Unexpectedly before he could finish his sentence, the green-shirt man that was shuttling back and forth recklessly in midair suddenly gave out an agonizing scream. He slammed hard onto the ground and writhed in agony. A series of gigantic blood-filled blisters surged up continuously, disappearing and surging up again and again on his skin…

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai's smiled boringly, "Wen Bucao's legacy has been passed down for generations for two thousand years. We do not depend on some treasured weapon."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 86: The Charming Maiden

Wen Leyang was both surprised and joyous; he had not expected that there would be a strong poison capable of dealing with cultivators at home.

Ma Heshui's expression had completely changed this time. His voice turned ferocious and was filled with murderous intent, "Wen family, do you really want to turn hostile in the face of the One Word Palace!" The two persons, one in red and one in green were both his good subordinates. Right now, one was lying severely injured on the ground after his treasured weapon was destroyed. The other had been poisoned by strong poison and his life now hung in the balance. The disciples of Wen Bucao were not as fragile or weak as he had imagined in the beginning and he still can't figure out how his subordinate could have been poisoned.

Wen Tunhai chuckled and he spoke with an experienced tone of voice, "The two words of 'turn hostile' is a little heavy, isn't it? The disciples of Wen Bucao cannot bear such a title but our family's elders prefer a secluded life. The Nine Peaks Mountain is not for anyone to just scurry about. Still, since she is the precious daughter of the supreme leader of the One Word Palace, I think we ought to invite the respected supreme leader to personally come here and discuss! Your Excellency, please bring along your noblemen and kindly return to where you came from. Let's not turn the discussion of such a joyous event into a mournful one."

As the first uncle spoke, he sauntered in front of the green-shirted man and with hands as fast as lightning, he inserted dozens of bamboo needles filled with medicinal powder into the man's vital acupuncture points. His five fingers moved like a wheel as he rapidly knocked along a few passages through which the man's vital energy was circulating. After a short while, the green-shirt man's body trembled once as the strong poison in his body was totally dissolved away. His face was ashen and his gait was weak as he stood up.

Ma Heshui's eyes had a piercing gleam as he stared at the folks of the Wen family. Right now, it was clearly apparent that they were refusing to discuss anything further with him. If he wanted to start fighting again, Wen Xiaoyi's big-muzzled weapon was still aimed accurately at him. Without his subordinates' help, any movement he made would result in him being crushed into ash. He hesitated for a moment before he nodded, "Fine. This is farewell for now. We shall return in a few days' time…"

Wen Tunhai completely disregarded his feelings by waving his hand to interrupt, "We will await your noble supreme leader to personally ascend the mountain, only then we will discuss anything else."

Ma Heshui too no longer spoke nonsense and waved his hand once at Gou Changxi, "Follow me home… leave the chef!" The two persons from the Twelfth Moon lifted the Jampan over emotionlessly. Ma Heshui pulverized the Jampan with a kick in rage before he descended the mountain in great strides without objections.

Wen Xiaoyi waited until Ma Heshui's group people had descended the mountain. Only then did she raise her elegant chin to look at Wen Tunhai with a puzzled expression as she asked, "First uncle, is he marrying the girl or not?" She was confused as the initial plan was to pretend to show interest in them to find out the One Word Palace's scheme, but now they had all been blasted and chased off by them.

Wen Tunhai's smile returned to its prior unrestrained affection, "We can't be that straightforward either. Firstly, we the disciples of Wen Bucao will never be looked down upon by the others; secondly, now that we've shown that we are harsh and unreasonable, if the One Word Palace still proceeds with the betrothal which means that they have a bigger scheme! However, little girl, your shot earlier, that was really awesome! It really increased the reputation of our Wen family, merits to your extraordinary service! Tell me, what do you want?"

Happiness appeared on Wen Xiaoyi's face. She then cocked her head to the side and pondered for a long while. Finally, she shook her head, "There is nothing much that I want, how about… you buy me one of these handbags." She pointed at the 'Hermes' in Chang Li's hand as she said that.

Therefore, it was proven once again that females' fondness for branded goods was derived from their natural instincts. It was totally not related to their age, experience or knowledge. Wen Xiaoyi had utterly no idea about the concept of the 'Hermes' brand.

Chang Li made an 'oh' sound before she laughed in a crisp voice. She then stuffed the bag into the hands of the little girl.

Wen Leyang, on the other hand, ran in front of the family elders joyously and asked in excitement, "What was that…that poison earlier?

Grand Elder Wen chuckled as he looked at him, "So, you think you were the only one refining the poison recipe in the Red Leaves Forest while us old men were just sitting around idly?"

Third Elder Wen opened his mouth, which was an extremely rare sight, and spoke in a desolated tone, "As long as one is a human, then one can be poisoned, but it requires more effort and skills only!"

However, Fourth Elder Wen was not as satisfied and he frowned as he shook his head, "The poison took too much time before its effects could be seen. If we really plan to use it to deal with an enemy I'm afraid we might suffer losses."

Ever since Wen Leyang had returned from Mount Emei, he had pushed forward on his journey to deliver a message to the Miao stockade village immediately without a stop. He didn't know whether it had been the incident when the Sun Dynasty Palace had come for revenge on the mountain or the incident where the disciples of the Death Trademark had been taken captive by the monks on Mount Emei which caused the four grand elders of the Wen family to be deeply shaken up. The disciples of Wen Bucao too had only found out then that there was another valiant force hidden within the world: cultivators. The Wen family had been rampaging through the world for over two thousand years with their incisive method yet it was almost useless when they were faced with cultivators.

Wen Leyang was not the only one who was enlightened by this matter and took an interest in studying poisons capable of poisoning cultivators. The four elders of the Wen family also felt the same. They had not dwelled on anything else for the past year and a half as they spent every day gathered together and doing research on a strong, new poison.

However, their frame of reference was different from Wen Leyang's. From the family elders' point of view, a cultivator was like a thick layer of soil while the strong poison was like a stream of water. The soil can cover the water but there was always a limit – for example, in the face of a monstrous deluge, the common soil mound would become submerged and drowned.

The disciples of the Wen Bucao, for the past two thousand years, had learned from executing and using poisons in the direction that less and refined was better than more. They paid more attention to poisons like those from the venomous fangs of a poisonous snake; one tiny bite from the snake was enough to cause death. However, when dealing with cultivators, that small bite was weaker than a tickle. The life vitality force exerted by a cultivator could expel strong poison. Though the cultivator would still use up a small amount of vital energy in the process of expelling the poison, it was an almost negligible amount.

The four family elders and the first uncle then figured out an idiotic idea and used the concept of ants gnawing at an elephant – plodding away at a big job bit by bit. As long as the poison was more than enough, it was only a matter of time before the life vitality energy of a cultivator was depleted. But the poison would have to be painstakingly executed as the cultivators weren't idiots. Once they sensed the poison in their surroundings, they would immediately leave the area. The four family elders had almost exhausted their ideas when they finally formulated a recipe known as the 'Charming Maiden'.

Wen Leyang sniggered in joy as first uncle Wen Tunhai laughed in pride, "That is correct, I am the one who named the poison! For the poison named 'Charming Maiden', the strong poison is the pervert."

The 'Charming Maiden' has no color, smell, or even an ounce of toxicity in it but once it came into contact and merged with the skin, it would immediately activate in its sole natural property: To madly absorb all the strong poison around it!

Wen Leyang nodded his head. He understood the rough idea of the situation; when First Uncle had tossed the severely injured red-shirted man to the green-shirted attendant, he planted the 'Charming Maiden' poison. When the green-shirted attendant started shuttling back and forth in midair to demonstrate his strength, the four family elders naturally had no bother but to release all the Poison of Wind on their hands.

The green-shirted man's cultivation base was rude and unreasonable. As he was passing through the Poison of Wind, he had utterly disregarded the matter. However, just by the mere act of passing through the Poison of Wind, he had absorbed all the Poison of Wind in the sky into his body. It can be considered as two different concepts based on the quantity. For example, Ian Thorpe the swimmer could easily swim a few laps in the pool as a warm-up, but if he was to drink all the water in the pool… (Author's note: I realized that this was not such a good metaphor after all, anyhow you get the rough idea right _)

Finally, all the Poison of Wind were absorbed into nothingness by him and the life vitality energy in his body was depleted in the end.

The biggest advantage of using the 'Charming Maiden' was that the strong poison executed by the Wen family was guaranteed to be absorbed into the body of the enemy until not a single drop would be left.

The 'Charming Maiden' and 'Szechuan Cuisine' had different theoretical principles, the effects were different too but both were still the painstaking effort of the Wen family and were their tricks to deal with the cultivators. In comparison, the 'Charming Maiden' was slightly more traditional but the reasoning and experience it contained were exceptionally profound. It belonged to the old-school's side while the 'Szechuan Cuisine' was a new and refreshing approach which belonged to the method of an opportunist.

Regardless of the method, should the Wen family have to deal with these cultivators again, at least they will stand a chance now. Whether it was the four family elders, the first uncle or Wen Leyang, their expressions were elated as the first uncle Wen Tunhai laughed and stuck out his tongue, "But you don't say, that the green-shirted man has a high resistance towards poison, the portion he had absorbed alone was enough to destroy an entire village!"

The first grandfather too chuckled, "Poison, we the Wen family has an abundance of it, we are not afraid to satisfy his cravings! The One Word Palace will come over in another few days, we shall make some more preparations." Upon saying that he led the three other old men away to prepare more poison.

The Luo family and the Second Mother too decided not to leave, they were bursting with energy to witness the interesting event which will take place in two more days. At the same time, their faces were eager with the urge to try as, not only for the Wen family, both the Qing Miao clansmen and the Luo family too suffered great losses under cultivators' influence. They had also cultivated based on the Art of Mysticism passed down for two thousand years by their own family. When directed towards the abilities of cultivators, they had refined some crueler methods though they had no opportunity to practice those yet. Even though Ji Fei and Shui Jing were their ready-made white mice now, but they were still people on their side after all so everyone was too shy to try their newfound skills on them.

But after a few days, to the Wen family's surprise, the One Word Palace didn't arrive. Instead, it was the Great Mercy Temple who came.

The little stuttering divine monk Hope Voice has arrived here.

Wen Leyang, Wen Xiaoyi, and Mumu were under the tree shade near the village entrance. They had been chatting with Chang Li and the two elders of the other two families when they suddenly saw the little monk Hope Voice arrive. They were both surprised and joyous as they followed behind Chang Li and gathered around him.

Chang Li smilingly asked Hope Voice, "Little monk, why are you here?"

A worried look densely covered the little stuttering divine monk's face. He had been stunned for a moment when he saw Chang Li. He then put his palms together devoutly and bowed his head as he said, "Fe-female Bodhi-Bodhisattva, hello." Following that he raised his head and, unexpectedly, he no longer paid attention to the grand master grandmother of his but walked directly towards Wen Leyang. Chang Li's radiant and enchanting eyes were filled with surprise; she was annoyed and amused at the same time as her eyes drifted to the little bald head's movement.

Hope Voice walked in front of Wen Leyang and put his palms together devoutly once again. Wen Leyang quickly grabbed hold of him and laughed good-naturedly, "Last time, when I was trapped in the giant frog's stomach, it was all thanks to the help of the divine monks of the Great Mercy Temple. We are all one family so you need not be so courteous okay…"

Mumu smiled and interrupted, "Hey there little monk, what brings you here? Why do you look so worried, do you want to have some meat?"

Suddenly the sound of a childish cheer was heard. Ah Dan came surging forward riding on the delicate pony with a pitter-pattering sound. He grabbed on to the little monk and babbled about for a long while before finally retrieving a brand new felt cap from his chest pocket cautiously. He was about to stretch out his hand to give it to the little monk when he retracted his hand back.

They were all still puzzled as Ah Dan removed the felt cap on his head. He then compared the two caps together in hesitation before he put the newer one on his head and stuffed the older one into the little monk's hands. He then gestured around smilingly, hinting for Hope Voice to put on the cap.

Mumu laughed while she scolded, "You're such a little moneygrubber!" As she was saying that she lifted Ah Dan and said to the little monk, "Don't mind him, please continue!"

The little monk Hope Voice held on to the felt cap as he repeatedly put his palms together and stuttered, "One-one Word Palace is t-t-trying to achieve something remarkable. The master teacher is a-a-a-fraid that all of you… stand to lose… so he let me c-c-come here to…h-h-h-help you."

Wen Leyang chuckled as he hastily conveyed his gratitude, "That must be a lot of trouble for the two divine monks of the Great Mercy Temple, the Great Mercy Temple too was aware of the incident between the One Word Palace and the Wen family?"

Hope Voice nodded, "Precisely n-n-not knowing what the One-one Word Palace is doing."

Chang Li had her arms crossed on the side as she laughed lightly, "The two boys Bu Le and Shan Duan are not here personally so they feigned a pretentious manner by sending this little fellow here, hah." Her slightly narrowed eyes were filled with arrogance.

The little monk Hope Voice peered towards her in a slightly strange manner but he only shook his head without saying anything. He then looked at Wen Leyang once again and asked heavy-heartedly, "Wen-Wen-Wen…"

Mumu stomped her foot from impatience as she spoke on his behalf, "Wen Leyang!"

It was as if the little stutterer had been relieved from a heavy burden as he hastily continued the other half of his sentence, "A-a-a-ask…" This time, the sound of sniggering came from next to him as Wen Xiaoyi, who had brought along pen and paper, stuffed it into the little monk's hands.

The little monk was elated as he hastily received the items and scribbled a sentence on the paper: Ask you of a matter. Upon writing that he raised his head as he looked towards Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang nodded his head, "What matter is that?"

As the little monk continued to write the next sentence, everyone there started staring in bewilderment all of a sudden. They looked at the little monk as if he was a monster and after a long while, their astonished gaze gradually turned into an expression of not knowing whether to cry or to laugh. The two little girls, Wen Xiaoyi and Mumu, straightforwardly held on to their stomachs and burst out laughing.

The little monk had written: Excuse me, do you have news about Grand Master Chang Li?

Wen Leyang too could no longer restrain himself as he burst out laughing as he held on to the note. He then pointed at Chang Li who was standing next to him and couldn't decide whether to laugh or to cry, "She…she…"

"She knows?" The little monk did not stutter at all when he pronounced these words. He looked at them who were laughing in a mess with a puzzled expression.

"She is her!" Wen Leyang exerted immense effort to stop his laughter. "She is Grand Master Chang Li!" This time Wen Leyang finally understood why the little monk had acted so coolly as he met and attended to his own Grand Master halfheartedly. Of course, it had been because this little boy did not recognize her.

The little stutterer squalled an 'oh no' as he hastily pounced in front of Chang Li and immediately gave a firm kowtow, "Un-unable to reco-recognize you, m-m-merely f-felt that you looked familiar."

Chang Li replied bluntly and she stretched out her hand to smack the little bald head before her eyes. Her loud and clear voice was taunting, "The poor little thing here who couldn't recognize his ancestor, should I hit him or not!"

Unexpectedly, as she gave the slap, the little divine monk cried out aloud with a 'boohoo'. Everyone present on the scene was taken aback by him. Ah Dan immediately struggled free from Mumu's grasp and, like an old mother hen, he spread his arms wide and stood in front of the little monk as he looked at Chang Li shyly. He then braced himself bravely and refused to back down.

Chang Li did not acknowledge Ah Dan but spoke with a puzzled expression, "Don't cry! What happened? Speak!"

"The Master and my senior disciples will all die soon. I plead for the Grand Master to save my Master and to save my senior disciples!" The little stutterer burst into loud sobs but the weird part was that his speech in the midst of his sobs was exceptionally fluent.

Even Chang Li, who showed no concern even if the sky had fallen was obviously surprised. Her body swayed once as she picked up the little monk who was lying on the ground crying loudly. She wailed, "Stop crying, what on earth happened… I think you ought to continue to speak as you cry."

Previously, at n the Miao stockade village, the big and the small demon rabbits had returned with severe injuries. They had refused to disclose how badly they had been injured to the Wen family and their trusted subordinate, the little monk Hope Voice.

The little monk spoke and gestured as he sobbed. Everyone knew that this was an important matter so they shut their mouth and did not interrupt but waited patiently for him to finish speaking.

The two demon monks had suffered severe injuries. After they returned to the mountain they immediately started their recuperation in closed-door cultivation. They have the body of a demon, if they were to accidentally reveal their true selves when they were healing, they didn't want the other monks to find out. So, they only allowed the little stutterer to attend to them by their side. The location where they were recuperating at was not in the temple but was at a desolated area in the depths of Mount Emei.

However, no one could have thought that not too long ago, at the crucial moment as they had almost successfully healed themselves, they were assaulted and they fought an earthshaking battle. They were able to defeat the enemy in the end but the two demon rabbits were injured to the extent of an incurable state. The three of them, masters and disciple, had no other choice but to return to the temple first and to depend on the Great Mercy Temple's power to ward off the next assault of the enemy. It was only after their return to the temple did Bu Le and Shan Tuan find out that the cultivation world was bubbling with the big news that the One Word Palace wanted to be united in marriage with a disciple of the Wen Bucao. They immediately sent the little monk to rush over to Wen Bucao's village as they simultaneously sent some other people to seek information about the One Word Palace.

When the little monk had departed, the two demon monk's injuries weren't healing but were instead gradually getting worse with time. Right now, both of the injured monks could no longer fully heal themselves using their cultivation bases. They needed a great demon to lend them a helping hand for them to carry on through the hard times and retain their lives and cultivation bases.

Within Chang Li's beautiful eyes, an icy-cold murderous intent lingered and enshrouded. The smile on her delicate face went through some slight changes as two completely different expressions were mangled together in an awe-inspiring manner that sent chills down one's back, "Who was the person who assaulted them?"

The little monk had a shameful expression and he sobbed as he answered, "The masters knocked me out cold… D-didn't let me defend against the enemy."

Chang Li frowned as she pondered for a moment as if she was trying to think of something. After a while, she said to the people around her, "I will first pay a visit to the Great Mercy Temple…"

Wen Leyang immediately agreed, "I will go too." At the same time, the first grandfather's voice also echoed, "Wen Leyang will go too!"

The elders of the Wen family had unknowingly arrived and they all looked once at Wen Leyang in approval. Chang Li still held the little monk in her arms as she looked at the four Wen family elders with interest, "I bet the One Word Palace will arrive any day now. Is it alright if Wen Leyang was not here on the mountain?"

The first grandfather's expression lost its usual affectionate smile as he answered solemnly, "The two divine monks' injuries were incurred because they had helped the disciples of Wen Bucao and Wen Leyang. Right now, the divine monks are in trouble so Wen Leyang must go to them regardless. If this young lad were to stay here on this mountain, even if he could help the family to crushingly defeat the people of One Word Palace, he would still be nothing but useless trash."

First uncle Wen Tunhai chuckled, "The One Word Palace didn't betroth their maiden daughter just because of Wen Leyang so it doesn't matter whether he was to remain on the mountain anyway." As he said that, he looked at Wen Leyang once again, "Since the One Word Palace wishes to become relatives with us through marriage, they will never be too cruel in this fight."

Wen Leyang had the same thinking as the family elders – the two demon rabbits' were injured because of him. The disciples of the Wen Bucao clearly recognized kindness and hatred for even if he was of no help, they must attend to this trip regardless. Moreover, Bu Le and Shan Duan were on the verge of death from their severe injuries yet they had not forgotten him and had sent the little monk to help him in his fight.

Now, between the Wen family and the One Word Palace, their fighting capacity only differed by some minor details. They were actually having a trial of efforts so temporarily there wouldn't be too big of a conflict between them.

Chang Li smiled and her gaze was brimming with rare approval as she nodded at the four elders of the Wen family, "His descendants' abilities may be awful but the way they conduct themselves is considered not bad." After all, Wen Leyang was the First Man of the Nine Peaks Mountain right now, his departure at this moment would be slightly inappropriate.

The four old men and the first uncle were at a loss whether to cry or to laugh as they pondered in their hearts: Was their Grand Master grandmother praising them?

The Second Mother also took a step forward and said to Chang Li, "I will go too. The two divine monks may have met with some strange occurrence in the Miao stockade village back then, perhaps I can be of help to figure out the cause." The monks had met with the mishap in her territory and though they were albeit there first because of Wen Leyang, yet they had also helped the disciples of the Miao Bujiao so Second Mother could not only just sit back and watch.

Chang Li, however, shook her head as she spoke briefly, "That's not necessary as I think I've already got a rough idea as to what had happened." Upon saying that, she did not speak nonsense anymore as she immediately set out to descend the mountain and rushed towards the direction of Mount Emei. The two monks Ji Fei and Shui Jing too shamelessly insisted on following them for the two of them were too afraid to stay back on the mountain without Chang Li and Wen Leyang around. Should the One Word Palace come again to display their superiority and power, the both of them would surely be targeted this time.

Chang Li did not mind and Wen Leyang too left the two dirty old men be.

Wen Xiaoyi, on the other hand, was sent back to the Red Leaves Forest by the Wen family. Though she was well-protected when Chang Li was around, now that she was gone, when the One Word Palace arrived on the mountain, they would certainly come up with a method to deal with the big-muzzled weapon no matter who was holding the weapon. The first thing the One Word Palace would do upon their arrival would be to destroy Wen Xiaoyi's firebase.

Wen Leyang had thought that he would be flying with Chang Li to Mount Emei but unexpectedly, they traveled by car instead. Chang Li laughed as she cursed, "Other than those demon birds that had cultivated into human forms with supernatural powers, no other creature can fly such a long distance. Even though it was possible for one to cast a spell and dart around in the air during a battle, yet no one can sustain a flight of a long distance for almost a day. By the time one arrives at the destination one will have been exhausted to the point of death! Even for a bird, it will eventually stop and perch on a tree branch to rest after flying for some distance." She wasn't that worried about her two demon rabbits because as long as the both of them were not completely dead, just by depending on her cultivation base, she could still salvage their lives.

The fat monk Shui Jing complemented in a low muffled voice, "Us cultivators, even though we have far-reaching supernatural powers, yet it was still not almighty and omnipotent. We can't just level the top of Mount Tai by waving our arms or flip over the Pacific Ocean by stomping our feet. If that was so, the sky would be falling and the earth would be cracking open from our powers already!

Wen Leyang looked at him smilingly, "The fat monk knows about the Pacific Ocean?"

The fat monk had a prideful expression, "I know about 3G too!" As he said that he pulled out his cellphone from his pocket and started to play the 'Snake' game.

Once they had arrived on Mount Emei, the little monk walked in front of the group to guide their way. The group of people walked with extremely fast paces and they soon reached the Great Mercy Temple in a short while. All the monks in the temple had not been aware that their abbot was on the verge of death from his severe injuries. They watched as the little monk led a group of folks into the temple. One was a charming and beautiful woman and two were sloppy monks who all appeared extremely peculiar. However, the little monk has a prestigious status in the temple so no one dared to stop the group.

As Chang Li walked into the abbot's meditation room in the Great Mercy Temple, the two monks were seated facing each other as their eyes brimmed with tears. A plate of carrots has been placed in between them and the old demon rabbit was persuading the little demon rabbit, "My child, you can eat some if you want…"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 87: The Demon Monk

The two demon rabbits suddenly forgot how to speak when they witnessed the sudden appearance of Chang Li. They rubbed their eyes strenuously before ascertaining that they were not dreaming. Then, they leaped up in surprise and joy only to immediately fall to the ground. The little stutterer screamed in shock as he hastily rushed over to help them up.

Chang Li did not wait for them to speak as she extended a finger and lightly touched the space between the old monk Bu Le's brows. Bu Le's body immediately relaxed as his life vitality energy vanished, allowing the grand master's mind sense to probe around within his body. After a long while, Chang Li slowly retracted her finger and did the same thing on Shan Duan's body to examine the condition of his injuries.

The examination only took a while before Chang Li let out a long exhale. Her gaze returned to its prior clarity and grace as she laughed, "It's alright, you're not going to die! I will heal your injuries tonight!

The old monk Bu Le's expression too became relaxed. Since the grand master was here, their two lives can be considered salvaged. He shook his head and said, "Take your time, take your time. We can still make it through the next two to three days but the enemy who had attacked us was very peculiar though."

At this point, the old monk Ji Fei had just found the biggest available futon cushion and patted it with the utmost respect onto the floor. Chang Li then sat down cross-legged on the futon and ordered, "Tell me the situation from the very beginning!"

The old monk Bu Le answered in response, "That time, we had rushed over to the Miao stockade village when the Wen family brother was trapped in the giant frog's stomach. However, there was a strange place at the foothill of the Seven Maidens Mountain."

"You are referring to the Land of Evil Spirits, I guess." Chang Li laughed as she raised one of her eyebrows. A sense of cheekiness appeared vividly on her delicate face and even though everyone who was seated around her was of the younger generation, they could not help but laugh out heartily as well.

The old monk nodded his head, "I've been engaged in the Buddhist cultivation for one thousand and five hundred years. I've always maintained a void of clarity deep within my heart yet this void unexpectedly started rippling when I entered the Miao stockade village. I was afraid that there was an enemy who was in concealment at that time but I was also afraid to delay Wen brother's matter. So, I allowed Shan Duan to bring some people to the Miao stockade village first while I went on a short expedition and came unexpectedly to such a wide stretch of the Land of Evil Spirits." As he said that he stretched out his arm and took the carrots, rebuking the little demon rabbit who had been reaching out for them, saying, "Don't eat that, don't eat that. Since we aren't dying, we must remember to cultivate the heart at all times!" After that, he smiled in a friendly manner towards Wen Leyang and passed the entire plate of carrots to him.

Wen Leyang received the carrots with a beaming smile. He then asked randomly, "So, you entered the Land of Evil Spirits?"

The old monk heaved a sigh and said, "Yes I did!"

"Cough…" The fat monk Shui Jing sighed as well. He grimaced and asked, "Why did you enter that place?! What you did was to ask for trouble for no reason!"

The old monk Bu Le frowned, "I had no plans to enter there initially. However… the ancient temple which was sitting on the vitality point of the Land of Evil Spirits… I knew it!"

Wen Leyang made an 'oh' sound before he hastily inquired closely, "What do you mean?" The image of the ancient temple in the Land of Evil Spirits was still fresh in his memory; the entire big temple had a massive and imposing manner but it was angled as if it had been deliberately twisted the force of the entire universe. The Buddha statue which had been worshipped in the temple was also not smiling mercifully. Instead, the statue was baring its teeth fiercely with a malicious-looking appearance all over its face.

The old monk shook his head slowly and started to recollect a past event which had happened a thousand years ago. "About a thousand years ago, my cultivation base has almost been successfully achieved. The Great Mercy Temple in the cultivation world was like the sun in the middle of the sky – very influential. We were the leaders of the Buddhism cultivation sects in the world. I remembered firmly in my mind every day about what the wild monk had told me before. I dwelled in deep seclusion and rarely came out, not daring to be careless for even one moment. I used the Buddhist quality to tame my demonic heart wholeheartedly."

Chang Li made an arrogant 'humph' followed by her taking out a Chinese olive fruit from her carry-on bag. She stuffed the fruit into her mouth and her white, jade-like cheek immediately puffed up with a cute bulge.

The old monk Bu Le smiled awkwardly at his Grand Master before continuing, "At that time, I had been bored and unoccupied all day. I then heard that there was a newly-built big monastery in the mortal world known as the 'Yama-raja's Temple'. The seat of honor at the monastery was held by the monk with the holy name of San Duan. He had a profound understanding of Buddhist studies and was preaching frequent sermons in the monk's assembly room (Author's note: I first used the word 'Preaching sermons in the 'sex-trade counter', afterward it had been pointed out by a young wife with an impure mind…). Heh, all of you are not Buddhist practitioners so perhaps you haven't picked up on this – 'Yama-raja' was one of the Buddha's twenty celestials and one of the twenty Buddhist guardian deities. Yama-raja was the King of Underworld."

The fat monk Shui Jing sniggered, "A monastery in the mortal world, yet it has such an utterly confusing name!"

The old monk Bu Le made a noncommittal smile, "I had the same thoughts too back then that a temple in the mortal world would have the impudence to use the name of a guardian deity… but now that I think of it, that was just the correct term. Not to mention the twenty celestials, even if the temple had been named as 'The Buddha's Palm', what difference would it have made? The name was just an unreality so why would there be a need for the over-absorption of the mind? What were the difference between the Yama-raja's Temple, the Great Mercy Temple, and the Cat's Temple, or the Temple of Cows and Goats…"

As the old monk was speaking, the little monk Hope Voice, the big monk Shui Jing, and the little demon rabbit monk Shan Duan put their palms together in salutation while the expression on their faces was devoted…

Crack!

Wen Leyang snapped a carrot into two with a loud cracking noise as he watched the old monk with a nervous expression.

The few monks sniggered faintly but Bu Le seized the opportunity before Chang Li could be angered and hastily diverted the topic of discussion, "Initially, I had only been actually looking for a task to occupy myself. I got there just in time for the monk San Duan's sermon. I was both surprised and joyous after his preaching for this eminent monk's wise words were like a gem. Some of his ideologies were even more profound than a thousand-year-old demon like me who was engaged in the cultivation of Buddhism! I was in ecstasy over his sermons during those few days. Only when the others had dispersed after the lesson did I manage to tear myself away and return to the mountain. By then I had utterly forgotten about my purpose of making the trip."

The old monk Bu Le was completely immersed in his reminiscence now. His expression was sometimes joyous from the sudden comprehension of the truth while sometimes he seemed puzzled from ignorance. It was like he was still immersed in the Abbot San Duan's Buddhist studies. That intense contemplative experience made him come to a sudden enlightenment, it helped his profound understanding of the Buddhist dharma and so he had an exceptionally deep impression towards the 'Yama-raja's Temple'.

Bu Le had calculated the day of the abbot San Duan's next sermon and left the mountain once again so he could rush over to the 'Yama-raja's Temple'. To his surprise, that recently-built magnificent temple had unexpectedly vanished into thin air! All the monks in the temple had woken up from their sleep and realized with incredulity that they were all sleeping in the wilderness. The humongous monastery was like a huge uprooted tree and left behind a large pit of exceptional depth on the mountain slope. Since then, it has disappeared without a trace and the eminent monk and the abbot San Duan too had vanished into the winds.

The big temple that had disappeared into thin air was once a highly-debated dispute back then. The imperial court and the civil court, along with the people and the monks of Buddhism, took part in the pursuit of the temple's trail. However, they finally had to abort the mission without a conclusion as they weren't able to find any substantial clues. Everyone subsequently dismissed it as a case of demonic haunting and some even said that the 'Yama-raja's Temple' had only pretended to worship the Buddha on the surface. They speculated that it was actually doing a dirty deal in reality and had finally offended the Buddha so the temple had been uprooted in the end.

The 'Yama-raja's Temple' was not a cultivator's sect so no one in the cultivation world had bothered to take notice of its disappearance. The demon monk Bu Le did not want to startle the others so he investigated the case by himself for a while. In the end, he was also not able to find out any clues or traces so the temple had faded from his memory after some time.

At this point, Bu Le suddenly made a ghastly smile at Wen Leyang, "Want to make a wild guess as to which temple was in the Land of Evil Spirits?"

Wen Leyang was too sheepish to scold him so he lowered his head and ate his carrot with great effort instead.

Even though Bu Le was now recalling that incident, it was as if it had been clearly apprehended at a glance. However, while he was at the Miao stockade village, the demon monk Bu Le could not have imagined that a temple of such a grand scale which had disappeared mysteriously a thousand years ago could unexpectedly appear in the ghastly and bloodcurdling Land of Evil Spirits. The strangeness and absurdity of the incident were enough to give any concerned person goosebumps.

The demon monk Bu Le could not contain the curiosity in his heart so he had depended on his profound Buddhist supernatural powers and passed through the Land of Evil Spirits in a threatening but safe manner to the old temple. The glistening plaque which had once displayed the word 'Yama-raja's Temple' was nowhere to be found and what had remained was a temple which was more askew than a twisted tree.

The ghost's flesh mushrooms underneath the temple had been completely destroyed back then. The old monk then probed around one time but came back empty-handed. But when he made his way back to the temple from the underground passage, the scene which had panned out before his eyes was so shocking that his scalp almost exploded.

The monk San Duan, who had gone missing long ago, was kneeling in front of the Buddha statue wailing bitterly. The monk's appearance was as familiar as before but his whiskers and beard had all turned white while his face was covered with rough skin and wrinkles. His lips were dry and withered; his teeth were sparse and yellowed. The monk San Duan's bony fists thumped madly on his chest and bald head and it looks like every punch was filled with all his strength. But regardless of his bitter wails or his violent beatings, not a sound could be heard. The old demon rabbit felt as if he was watching a silent film.

What was truly terrifying and bloodcurdling for him was that the huge and malicious-looking Buddha statue, which sat cross-legged on the shrine, was also unexpectedly shedding bitter tears soundlessly at the monk San Duan!

Bu Le had cast away his demon base one thousand and nine hundred years ago. Following that, he used another four hundred years to cultivate into a human form and spent another one thousand and five hundred years to study Buddhist dharma in the Great Mercy Temple. He had trained generations upon generations of disciples and disciple's disciples in the supernatural powers of the Buddhist sect. They, in turn, had become the new generation of eminent monks so his abilities were naturally beyond profound as well.

In that horrifying moment, his almost two thousand years of cultivation base immediately revealed its cruelty. The void of clarity within his heart bloomed vigorously as his hands pinched into the first hand seal (mudra) of the Buddha's Nine Syllables: the Thunderbolt Seal! This mudra combined the spiritual energy from the heavens, the earth, and the three vehicles of Buddhism. He retained his unmovable yet invulnerable willpower. Following that, he loudly chanted a section of the Vajrasattva's mantra. He recited the incantation section by section and word by word, every word he recited was akin to thunder!

Soon after that clouds began to gather into a storm above the entire Land of Evil Spirits. Puffs and puffs of auspicious clouds blooming with Buddha's light arrived churning akin to the mighty waves and raging billows. The four great heavenly kings of Vaisravana, Dhrtarastra, Virudhaka, Virupaksa appeared indistinctly. Each time when one appeared he was accompanied by the sound of thunder which smashed towards the ghost temple with a loud bang.

The divine monk Bu Le used the 'Thunderbolt Seal' to strengthen his body and mind. Soon after that, he ignited the cultivation base of the Great Mercy Temple through his entire body with his heart. This transformed into all kinds of karmic power and urged the four great heavenly kings to emanate their dharma body. He had risked his old life to vanquish the monk San Duan and the malicious-looking huge Buddha before him!

The Buddha's Noble Eightfold Path taught about compassion for all of mankind but the weeping Buddha statue had transformed into a demonic body from gathering the foul and sinful aura from heaven and the earth. Once it has taken form, it would certainly be setting off a monstrous billow.

Wen Leyang had never heard of such a matter, he was so astounded that he forgot all about the carrot in his hand. Chang Li chuckled from the side as she rubbed her stomach while asking Bu Le, "Nobody had beckoned or offended you; he had been crying to his fulfillment and yet you just came up and started to fight. You were purely asking for trouble, it serves you right for getting injured!"

The demon monk Bu Le grimaced. Back then, when he was suddenly faced with such a ghastly situation, there had utterly been no room for him to think further as he directed his supernatural powers and attacked them.

It was at this point that the little demon rabbit, who had been in the Miao stockade village at the time, had sensed that his Master was launching a huge Buddhism supernatural power. The old demon rabbit had not fought for over a thousand years so he must be caught in an exceptionally critical and dangerous situation. The little demon rabbit then brought along a few accompanying eminent monks to rush over to Bu Le's aid while the little stuttering divine monk remained on the same spot. Ah Dan had been overjoyed by the little stutterer's presence.

The monk San Duan also noticed Bu Le's presence. He was startled as well and abruptly made a sharp howl like an infant's wail. Unexpectedly, he made the exact same hand seal that Bu Le was making!

However, the monk Bu Le was using the supreme Buddhist dharma to receive and guide all kinds of karmic power from the universe to transform it into the supernatural power of conquering demons in Buddhism.

The monk San Duan, however, was more straightforward than him. He was receiving and guiding the supernatural power from the malicious-looking huge Buddha by his side. At the same time, the entire Land of Evil Spirits was surging along as layers upon layers of sinful aura steamed up and shrouded the place. Millions of thick, black-colored tornados akin to raging dragons spun in vertical circles towards the boundless auspicious cloud in the middle of the sky.

Those in the sky and those on the land battled into a messy ball in the middle of the Land of Evil Spirits. Other than the little demon rabbit Shan Duan, the rest of the eminent monks did not have the ability to enter the old temple before they were pulverized into ashes by the chilling malevolent energy. However, the eminent monks who vehemently sacrificed themselves channeled the karmic powers accumulated by themselves and wore down a huge portion of that malevolent energy.

As the little demon rabbit Shan Duan had surged into the broken temple, Bu Le and the monk San Duan were at the most crucial moment of the battle.

Finally, the big and the little demon rabbit joined hands and severely injured the monk San Duan. He was defeated yet he managed to lift up the humongous and malicious-looking Buddha statue on his shoulder before he crashed through the old temple before fleeing.

Bu Le and Shan Duan were both severely injured and they couldn't catch up to the enemy in the end.

This form of battle using Buddhist supernatural powers, an outsider had utterly no way to perceive the intensity of the situation. If one was not a Buddhism cultivator, even if one had walked all the way to the edge of the Land of Evil Spirits and looked into the area, the scene would be a stretch of boundless peace and nothingness. Which was why even though they had fought so hard that the sky was falling and the earth was splitting over here, those who were not too far away in the Miao stockade village and the Seven Maidens Mountain had not noticed the fight at all.

At this point, the old monk Ji Fei suddenly roared with laughter as he stretched out his arm and pointed at Shui Jing's bald head, "Bald donkey, you have been bluffing about your profound Buddhism cultivation to me every day. Turns out it was nothing but bullshit as you didn't even know about that incident!"

The fat monk Shui Jing blushed scarlet out of shame as he tried to defend himself weakly, "I spent every day thieving around with you, my Buddhist conscientiousness had since been worn off…"

Chang Li waited until the fat monk was done talking before she looked at Wen Leyang with a cheeky smile and asked out of the blue, "Silly little fellow, let me ask you. Do you really like the little girl Mumu?"

Wen Leyang was startled and he laughed in a simple yet honest manner, "How is this even related to that?!"

Chang Li's smile vanished abruptly, "If you truly like the little girl Mumu, then you should go over and give Bu Le and Shan Duan a kowtow each right now!"

Everyone, including the two demon rabbits, was staring in bewilderment as they did not understand what Chang Li had meant. The old monk Ji Fei's eyes were filled with astonishment before his eyes turned into the colors of the eight diagrams as he pondered secretly within his heart, "What if… that little girl Luo Wangfu had actually been smuggled away as a baby from Mount Emei by the people of Crow Ridge?"

Chang Li could not have guessed the old monk's two hundred and fifty ideas as she continued to speak sternly to Wen Leyang, "Every cause has its effect; every effect has its cause…" Before she could finish her sentence, the monk Bu Le praised from the side, "Grand Master, you have the root of wisdom in you!"

Chang Li looked at the old monk once before she continued to speak to Wen Leyang, "Ah Dan had received the soul's power in the mushroom while the monk San Duan wailed bitterly at the Buddha statue…"

Wen Leyang was suddenly enlightened as he said, "Even if that demon monk San Duan was not the person who had planted the primordial soul, he had a thousand and one connections with the mushroom incident!" Upon saying that, he did not wait for Chang Li's confirmation but knelt immediately before Bu Le and Shan Duan and gave three kowtows with the utmost respect. He then said earnestly, "This young fellow Wen Leyang conveys his gratitude on behalf of Luo Wangfu to the two divine monks, I will let her come over and personally thank the both of you when I return home!"

After the kowtows, Wen Leyang did not straighten his back but gave another three more kowtows, "This is to thank the two divine monks for acting in a just and generous manner by attending to the Miao stockade village to rescue me. Because of that the both of you had gotten injured. If the Great Mercy Temple or the two divine monks should have any needs in the future, Wen Leyang and the Nine Peaks Mountain are always at your disposal!"

Shan Duan hastily helped Wen Leyang to stand up while the old monk Bu Le chuckled, "What nonsense are you talking about, we are all a family! There's no need, there's no need!"

The monk San Duan, the moving old temple, and the broken primordial soul planted into the ghost's flesh mushroom had all been greatly connected to one another. The soul's power which had slowly taken form in the mushroom became Ah Dan's petty gain. Anyone int he place of the monk would have been restless and unwilling to let go so he would surely have sought revenge madly from Mumu.

To summarize, the demon monk Bu Le had encountered the demon monk San Duan. After a great war, both sides were defeated and wounded. San Duan's cultivation base, which was actually the Land of Evil Spirits, had been mostly destroyed by the supernatural powers guided by Bu Le. His vitality energy was severely injured so naturally, he wouldn't be as concerned about seeking revenge that soon.

Chang Li discussed with the monk Bu Le for a little while more and finally arrived at a rough conclusion. Someone had used the big temple to lay down the vitality point in the Land of Evil Spirits to condense the vital energy and stop it from spilling out. Their purpose had been to nurture and raise the ghost's flesh mushroom to resurrect the primordial soul which had been planted in the mushroom.

On the other hand, they had no way of knowing what kind of person the demon monk San Duan was and whose primordial soul he had been trying to resurrect.

Up till now, the process of how the two main demon monks of the Great Mercy Temple had received their injuries had been mostly covered. The demon monk San Duan had shifted the 'Yama-raja's Temple' to the Land of Evil Spirits. Many years later, the Second Mother had brought along Chi Maojiu and the disciples of Miao Bujiao to take refuge within the temple. After that, Wen Leyang had brought Mumu along and unintentionally intruded there. Finally, the old demon rabbit Bu Le had entered the old temple. Under continuous coincidences, Wen Leyang then helped the Second Mother to regain control of the Miao stockade village, Ah Dan's opportunity in resurrection as a petty gain and the monk San Duan failed in his mission and was severely injured by the big and little demon rabbit. He then fled while the big and little demon rabbit too suffered from rather severe injuries.

This form of Buddhist magic art which utilized the vitality point and the ghost's flesh to resurrect a primordial soul was albeit miraculous, but it was also not considered to be overly complicated. Other things aside, should Wen Leyang possess such an ability, if someone from his closest relatives or friends had nothing left but the strand of a broken soul, he would surely try to come up with a way to arrange such a spell circle to resurrect them.

Wen Leyang finally figured out the process of the incident. He then exhaled a long and foul breath. He still had a faint and indistinct sympathy towards the monk San Duan deep within his heart.

The old demon monk Bu Le knew what was he thinking and sniggered once, "Brother Wen has a pure and honest heart but what you didn't consider was that this old temple had been used to lay down the vitality point and cut off the vitality energy. This will cause the malevolent energy on the Land of Evil Spirits to get more tyrannical with time; the malevolent energy will grow exponentially and will eventually spill over to the Seven Maidens Mountain. When that time comes, countless living souls would be plunged into an abyss of misery. The people who had been wronged and murdered would not even be granted the opportunity of rebirth. This monk San Duan's action was a murderous act against the Buddha's will!"

Wen Leyang heaved a noncommittal sigh – the old monk could be right but if there was still a strand of hope for one's family to be resurrected, how many people would consider the consequences before doing so!

He was raising a carrot to his mouth when he suddenly thought of something else. He scraped against the floor and leaped up in a flash, saying to Chang Li, "So, are Mumu and Ah Dan in danger now? The demon monk San Duan…"

The old monk Bu Le peered at him once strangely, "I thought I've already said this but San Duan had been even more severely injured than us. It would take him another three to five years to recuperate before he could even start fighting again. I don't think that it would be a problem for us to look for him after our injuries are healed!"

Wen Leyang was shocked and he muttered to himself for a while before he asked, "Then… how about the person who had injured the both of you a few days ago, was it not San Duan?"

The little demon rabbit Shan Duan chuckled as he interrupted, "Of course not, the Master and I had been injured on two separate occasions by two different enemies!"

Wen Leyang finally understood that he had assumed that the person who had injured the monks for the second time was still the demon monk San Duan; he had utterly never thought that there would be someone else.

At this point, Chang Li's smile had almost totally vanished. It was as if her delicate features were shrouded with a layer of frost as she spoke solemnly to the monk Bu Le, "What happened when the both of you were injured the second time? This matter makes all the difference, think carefully and speak carefully for me. You must not leave out even half a word!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 88: The Visit

Bu Le adjusted his expression and he nodded his head earnestly, "After the arduous battle in the Miao stockade village, both I and Shan Duan were severely injured. We needed to reveal our true selves in order to heal our injuries so we returned to the immortal's cave that I had stayed in before I had cultivated my human form to recuperate. All was well and peaceful over the past one year until a few days ago.It was at the crucial moment before we were fully healed when this child Shan Duan's, whose cultivation skill was still slightly shallow, accidentally spilled out a little of bit of demonic energy."

The little demon rabbit Shan Duan moved his little mouth as he chanted a phrase of Buddhist hymn in shame.

Back then, the old demon rabbit Bu Le had paid no attention to the matter as before they had started healing their injuries, he had ordered the fellow monks under his seat to seal off the entire mountain. They were also not allowed to investigate any unusual phenomena so even if anyone from the outside were to discover the demonic energy, they would have been blocked on the outside of the mountain by the five supreme monasteries. Also, the demonic energy that had been was accidentally leaked out by Shan Duan was extremely weak so no one should be able to notice it at all.

However, shortly after, the enemy used an unknown method to cut through the Great Mercy Temple's great spell soundlessly and suddenly appeared with killing intent right at their door!

Bu Le has almost two thousand years of cultivation experience so he was alerted in advance just moments before the enemy appeared. He immediately hit the little stutterer Hope Voice and knocked him out to prevent the innocent from getting harmed. Following that, he ignored his recuperation as he joined hands with Shan Duan and braced for the enemy!

There were a total of seven men and each of them had an exquisite cultivation base and shocking supernatural powers. This was especially so for the treasured weapons they had brandished. The weapons had been hardened with sparkling Noble Spirit! In addition to that, these seven's physiques were quite unique. Even without the help of their Noble Spirit treasured weapons, their bodies were extremely resistant towards ordinary demonic spells.

Wen Leyang was slightly confused as he asked, "Noble Spirit?"

Chang Li liked this silly little fellow so she controlled her impatience as she explained it to him, "This Noble Spirit which we're talking about is not the same as the awe-inspiring noble righteousness spirit. Not only those practicing the right cultivation path can engage in the Art of Cultivation. Noble Spirit is the name of a form of energy. All living beings continuously reinforce and counteract each other between the Five Elements of the Universe. The Noble Spirit is specially used to exercise restraints over the vitality force of some of us from the Demon Sect. It is ineffective against other cultivators from the righteous and evil path of cultivation; it will only cause significant harm to those of us from the Demon Sect."

Bu Le grimaced from the side, "Heaven's way isn't always fair, we are also cultivating in the Art of Heaven but we were all born as beasts. Even if we can cultivate to the point of perfection we will still be demons and not immortals. Also, if we were to compete and fight with a cultivator of same cultivation base, we will still be at a disadvantage. They can refine themselves with Noble Spirit which is especially effective against counteracting demonic power but we have never been able to find a power to counteract a human cultivator."

Chang Li smiled proudly, "You only need to strengthen your cultivation, don't mind those whatever awe-inspiring noble righteousness spirit. Those are all bullsh*t!"

Wen Leyang was more concerned about those enemies in his heart as he asked, "What do those seven people look like?"

The old monk Bu Le's expression turned peculiar and he thought for a while before he finally concluded in four words, "An utterly confusing mess." Upon saying that he made a forced smile as he shook his head, "These seven persons each have their own supernatural power, their abilities were rather impressive but their minds were like…"

At this point, the sound of two thuds was heard as the old monk Ji Fei and the fat monk Shui Jing who had been sitting properly earlier suddenly tumbled to the ground. The old monk's ashen old face trembled as he looked up while pointing at Bu Le and Shan Duan. He said, "So…so it turns out that both of you are demons?!"

Even though the old monk Ji Fei had devoted his entire life to fishing for rumors and gossips, out of professional sensitivity he could at least have tried to be understanding. However, this gossip has truly been too shocking for him, it was so shocking that he could die eighty times and the enemy would still be murdering him to keep the secret from spreading.

The Abbot of the Great Mercy Temple was a little demon while there was an old demon behind the scenes who had led the Great Mercy Temple on the right path of cultivation and joined the Five Blessings. Furthermore, behind that the scene was an ultimate demon who was turning the entire cultivation world upside down.

When the old monk Bu Le was talking about his experience in the Miao stockade village, he had not mentioned that he was a demon outright. One or two of his phrases had sounded ambiguous while and those who knew him would understand but those who didn't know would not be confused as well. Now that he was discussing his experience in recuperating, the old demon rabbit had finally clearly disclosed his true identity to the rest of them.

Chang Li stared at the old monk Ji Fei with her charming eyes, "I'm a demon too you know!"

The old monk immediately screamed out in agony, "I don't know anything!" Upon saying that he felt insecure and immediately continued, "Shui Jing and I, we are both Wen Leyang's uhm…student…"

The fat monk Shui Jing too stood up, his face was pale with anxiety as he roared at the old monk, "Stop twisting your words!" As he was saying that he looked at Chang Li, "We are both Wen Leyang's disciples, you are our Grand Master Grandmother so the both of us would belong to the Demon Sect's…uhm…people?"

Chang Li had spent a year and a half traveling around the world. She had learned almost everything as she smiled and asked, "So, are you a demonic human, or a human demon?"

Wen Leyang had been concerned about the big and little demon monk's encounter since earlier. He had completely forgotten about this pair of living treasures and he was afraid that this Grand Master Grandmother of his, who was subject to ever-changing moods, would murder these two monks keep the secret safe. So, he hastily interrupted and spoke solemnly to Ji Fei and Shui Jing, "Bu Le and Shan Duan are two demon monks who are the supreme leaders of the Great Mercy Temple. They have spent their entire lives devoted to worshipping the Buddha with all their hearts. Their physical bodies may belong to the Demon Sect but their hearts are at… Uhm…" He could no longer continue for he was only a youngster from the mountain village and he was not eloquent at discussing philosophy. He pondered for a while before he instructed with finality, "Anyhow, this is an important matter. The both of you must never reveal this information to others!"

Chang Li had a carefree expression as she looked at the two monks with a smile, "It's alright even if you were to tell this secret."

Ji Fei and Shui Jing's heads shook so hard that they almost turned into a drum-shaped rattle. They then swore and pledged loudly that not even half a word of today's incident would ever be revealed to another person. Otherwise, their primordial spirit would perish while their bodies would be pulverized into ashes; all the blood oaths known to the cultivators were almost completely recited by the both of them.

When Ji Fei was done with making the oath, he was afraid that Chang Li might investigate further so he looked at the monk Bu Le hastily and analyzed the situation in all seriousness, "So, those who had come were persons who were engaged in the refinement of Noble Spirit treasured weapons, were they here for the demons only?"

Shui Jing too nodded his head, "This matter is really queer, isn't it? The world is peaceful and no one has heard anything about hardships caused by the Demon Sect during the past few centuries…" The refinement process of the Noble Spirit treasured weapon was extremely complicated and it was only effective for counteracting demonic energy. Now that there were no cruel demons lurking around in the cultivation world for a very long time, the effort to refine such a treasured weapon was purely an arduous and fruitless task.

Wen Leyang finally understood the entire sequence of events and he frowned as he made a wild guess, "Could it be that the enemies had known about these two divine monk's true identity which was why they had specifically prepared those Noble Spirit treasured weapons?"

The old demon rabbit Bu Le shook his head in a determined manner, "That's impossible!"

The little demon monk Shan Duan too laughed, "They had made such painstaking effort and prepared these Noble Spirit treasured weapons in preparation to vanquish my Master and me, but they had miscalculated by one portion. They had not expected that we, the Master and disciple, did not cultivate demon power. Instead, we had cultivated with Buddhist dharma! The Noble Spirit treasured weapons would still affect us a little but the weapon's power was much weaker than a normal treasured weapon to us!"

The two demon rabbits had used their demonic body to cultivate the Buddhist dharma so their skills and abilities were all great supernatural powers which were derived from the Buddhist Sect. It was utterly not demonic power and the enemies had gone through painstaking efforts in order to prepare the Noble Spirit treasured weapons yet it had been ineffective. This proves that the opposing party had no idea about these two demon rabbit's true identity and that they had paid this special visit only to vanquish demons.

The seven people from the opposing party have an extremely valiant cultivation base. Their skills and abilities were mixed and assorted. Even though the treasured weapons they had prepared in advance were deemed useless, they had then depended only on their abilities to fight a grand battle with the two demon rabbits. The fierce battle went on for one day and one night. The seven enemies could see that the two demon rabbits had suffered severe injuries and they were afraid that all of them would perish together if they continued to fight. According to the old monk: 'They went as far as withdrawing from the battle and left while laughing'.

Bu Le and Shan Duan's crucial moment in recuperation was interrupted by the incident. Their injuries became so severe to the extent that they could no longer heal themselves. They had no other choice but to hide in the Temple and await their deaths. During the battle, the two demon monks had used supernatural powers cultivated by Buddhist dharma. They had disappeared without a trace after the incident and though they had not revealed their true identities, anyone with moderate intelligence could figure out that most probably they had escaped back to the Great Mercy Temple. It was just yesterday when they found out that someone had attempted to sneak into the Great Mercy Temple and had fled once they were discovered by the Mountain-guarding Divine Beast.

The chilling frost on Chang Li's face was gradually melted away by her excited expression. She laughed as she clapped her hands, "That's really great, that's great that they still haven't left! They are the reason why I have been searching around for a year!"

Everyone was startled, judging by Chang Li's manner of speaking it was as if she had been in contact with these people since the beginning. Wen Leyang asked in surprise, "You've fought this group of crazies before?" These seven persons had sounded like they were professional demon-vanquishers. Chang Li was already a matchless great demon since two thousand years ago so if anyone could truly vanquish her, that person would deserve an outstanding contribution award.

Before Chang Li could speak, the old monk Ji Fei stared at her and said arrogantly, "She scared them to death!"

Chang Li did not acknowledge the old monk's flattering words as she turned her brilliant gaze to Wen Leyang, "If I'm not mistaken, there's a group of reckless bastards out there and they've been targeting demons all around the world. It's the same thing this time, they were drawn in by the strand of demonic energy which was leaked out by the little rabbit but they had not been aware of Bu Le and Shan Duan's true identity beforehand."

With the gossip right in front of him, the old monk Ji Fei temporarily forgot the fear in his heart towards Chang Li as his eyes glimmered with curiosity, "What do you mean?"

Chang Li smiled faintly, "Before I had entered the ancient cave on Zhanyan Peak, the righteous and the evil path of cultivation were battling each other heatedly every day. Those of us from the Demon Sect utterly did not partake in this matter on most days, God knows how much hardships we had suffered in order to cultivate into a human form. We were better at understanding Heaven's Way more than the rest of them. No one had bothered to compete for that false reputation and even though those of us from the Demon Sect were not as strong as those from the righteous and evil cultivation paths, there were still a few great demons that had dominated a territory each. They were not simply challenged by anyone."

Wen Leyang stuck out his tongue and laughed at his Grand Master Grandmother, "You did not fight them? You used to create such a mess for all the cultivators in the world…"

Chang Li's eyes were brimming with cute mischief upon hearing Wen Leyang's recollection of old tales. She did not mind that those in front of her were all her juniors as she spoke righteously, "He had not allowed me to fight them! Don't talk about that little mess in the cultivation world, I have all the courage to overturn the rivers and the seas, and to even collapse the Heavens and the Earth!

Wen Leyang roared with laughter, "Fortunately, our Grand Master was softhearted or things would have become even more troublesome."

Chang Li revealed her pearly whites as she smiled gracefully. In a flash, all the rays of light in the meditation room were attracted by her smile.

The old demon rabbit Bu Le was not as brave as Wen Leyang. He dared not make a joke out of his Grand Master Grandmother but made two distracting coughs before he cautiously continued, "The battle of the righteous and evil path in the cultivation world has existed since the old times. These battles became more ferocious with time yet the Demon Sect still chose to remain as an indifferent spectator. Finally, the evil path had lost to the righteous path and the rest of the unorthodox doctrine sects' foundations were mostly destroyed by us. They then faded into the mortal world with their tails between their legs and became people and that contributed to the prestigious reputation of our righteous path's Five Blessings. Hah-hah!"

The old demon rabbit had used his demon's body to cultivate Buddhist dharma so he also considered himself as belonging to the righteous path. When he talked about the event of their great victory in the past he was in high spirits and his old face glowed with pride.

Chang Li spoke in an unpleasant manner, "Those humans had wanted to fight amongst themselves, why did you bother to poke your nose into other people's business? You may consider yourself as a cultivator of the righteous path but what if the b*stards from the righteous path were to find out that you are a demon? Heh-heh!"

The old monk Ji Fei poked at the fat monk Shui Jing and the two brothers simultaneously explained loudly, "That's impossible, no one will ever know about them!"

Chang Li ignored them again as she continued to scold the old monk, "The b*stards from the evil path are still hiding in the mortal world with their tails between their legs as people right now but so are you! You are hiding in this Temple with your tail between your legs as a demon! When you were injured you still needed to look for a desolated mountain cave to hide in and recuperate. When you were beaten by the others, you dared not tell any of your millions of disciples and your disciple's disciples."

Wen Leyang laughed as he caught the key point. Of course, in the eyes of the Grand Master Grandmother, anyone from the righteous or the evil path of cultivation was still a b*stard.

Though the old monk Bu Le had received a great scolding from Chang Li, he was still smiling as if he did not mind at all. His big eyes were glimmering with a sense of mischief that was totally mismatched with his age and identity as he said to Chang Li, "Think about it, I have a demon's body yet I still could become one of the leaders of the righteous path's Five Blessings. I've been instructing the righteous path to fight the evil path since millennia ago. This little pleasure of mine is way more fun than those demon kings who have occupied hills so that they could act as kings. When I'm dead and can finally reveal my true self, all the followers of the righteous path in the cultivation world will be surprised. Everyone will be slapped in the face by the old monk… Oh no, this old demon won't blame him for slapping them round and round in the face. Hah-hah-hah!"

The little demon rabbit Shan Duan hastily interrupted, "Master, when you are dead, I still want to continue to play too!"

Bu Le was talkative he said in a generous manner, "It's decided then. When you're dead you can reveal your true self and then you can give the slap! But you must also be good to not let those people seize you before you're dead. I may be a ghost by that time but I just might be resurrected by rage if I knew you were seized!"

Chang Li's gaze completely brightened and she roared with laughter as she held up both her thumbs, "Rabbit, my effort to plant that demon foundation on you back then was not wasted at all!"

Bu Le was beaming with delight as he pestered Chang Li, "So, do you want to try to become a supreme leader?"

Wen Leyang finally understood what was meant by 'to conjure up a host of demons and make trouble'.

The three demons laughed and squalled with their strange voices for a while before the old monk Bu Le finally regained his composure. He diverted the topic of discussion back to its prior theme, "The evil path of cultivation had almost been completely destroyed by us but somehow, unexpectedly, the Demon Sect too gradually vanished from the world. All the four demon mountains in the east were turned into Chinese AAAAA-rated tourist attractions. Those unsuccessful demons have all disappeared but no one has heard anything about the sect which had put on a grand scale of preparations to vanquish those demons. Otherwise, we would never have sat by idly and not do anything. In the most recent centuries, not even one tiny demon could be seen!"

Chang Li nodded her head and her expression revealed that she was slightly puzzled. She looked at Wen Leyang once again, "You know that he was an extremely kind person. Even if he really is dead he would have at least left behind some deeds or clues. He's… Perhaps he was not considered all-conquering under the Heavens but he deserves to be unparalleled in the world!"

Wen Leyang earnestly repeated the phrase 'not considered all-conquering under the Heavens, but deserves to be unparalleled in the world!' a few times in his heart as he nodded his head strenuously. He felt a gush of naturally-acquired pride within the disciples of Wen Bucao flowing through his veins.

After Chang Li has stepped into the society once again, she spent some time browsing through this dazzling human world with its myriad temptations while she sought after the Grand Master Tuo Xie's whereabouts. She tried to find many of the great demons that she had been acquainted with in the past but she soon discovered with surprise that all these demons had since disappeared without a trace.

Even though those great demons or demon kings' actual strength was weaker than Chang Li's, yet they were still pretty formidable. All of them were ultimate demons that had mastered their cultivation two thousand years ago. Their destined age should be extremely long and old by now. Perhaps it was the equilibrium of Heaven's Way as a demon's cultivation may be much tougher than a human's cultivation with the final level of cultivation almost impossible to complete. That was why, since the ancient times, only human cultivators could ascend to Heaven as an immortal but no demons had been able to ascend to the land of immortals. However, there was one major advantage upon a demon's prime cultivation: longevity.

Even though two thousand years have passed, Chang Li was still alive with not a wrinkle on her delicate complexion. Therefore, most of the great demons of her time should still be alive at this point.

A demon's nature was roguish and carefree so perhaps they have entered the dazzling human world with its myriad temptations out of loneliness. However, the immortal's cave would still be where their foundation was built upon. Before the existence of monks, there was an idiom which goes 'one could escape a demon but one could never escape a cave'…

During Chang Li's trip, she first circled around Huaxia the Divine Land of China and then she circled around the earth once. She even went to Fiji but out of her expectation, she did not manage to find even one of the demons she had known in the past. It wasn't only that the great demons who were missing, even their immortal's cave was deserted. Most of the cave's prohibition spells had been broken by someone. Chang Li's effort to travel all over the world over the past year and a half had been fruitless.

Bu Le and Shan Duan were dwelling in a Buddhist temple, they had been afraid to accidentally expose their true identity so they ceased all contact and movements with the Demon Sect. Subsequently, they didn't notice that the rarely-seen Demon Sects have been gradually disappearing from the world. It was only until this moment that they began to comprehend Chang Li's opinion, the old demon rabbit's little mouth opened wide as he spoke with an astonished expression, "So, what you're saying is that… Someone had been sneaking around and quietly exterminating all the Demon Sects out there?"

Chang Li's originally radiant gaze suddenly turned into sharp ice needles and she nodded slowly, "The moment both of you revealed your demonic energy, someone immediately brought their Noble Spirit treasured weapons and rushed over. Heh, there really are some people who were intentionally opposing the Demon Sect!"

The old monk Bu Le seemed suddenly pleased with himself in a ghastly manner. He staggered and stood up, "I will join you and leave the temple tonight to draw them out. Those b*stards most probably still think that we are suffering from fatal injuries and that we have no choice but to reveal our demonic bodies to enforce our healing process."

Chang Li smiled faintly, "Leave the rest of the matter to me and I will heal the both of you tomorrow."

The little demon rabbit Shan Duan stretched out his hand abruptly and held on to the old monk's arm as he spoke in an unusually determined manner, "I will go together with you, Master!"

Wen Leyang too, said hastily, "I will go too!" He was already here to offer help so how could he just sit by and watch the two monks lure the enemy in while the Grand Master Grandmother went to catch the enemy.

Chang Li waved her hand around as if she was paying no attention to them, "All can go, all can go. This isn't an extraordinary matter anyway…" As she was said that, she seemed to recall another matter, "There're quite a few obscure cultivators hiding on Mount Emei."

Wen Leyang made a 'huh' sound as this was the first time he had heard of the word 'obscure cultivator'.

Ji Fei puffed up his chest and explained to him, "An obscure cultivator is an old monster who is engaged in the cultivation process wholeheartedly in order to cultivate into the mastery of an immortal. They will ignore such things like the battle between good and evil, the evil killing demons, the demons eating humans. As long as their cultivation was not disturbed then they won't care about anything else!"

Wen Leyang nodded his head. He was thinking in his heart that all cultivators ought to be this way yet it was the 'Five Blessings' who had turned the cultivation world into an organized crime structure. He continued to ask, "Then the actual strength of an obscure cultivator must be…"

Ji Fei shook his head, "Some are strong while some are weak, even though they are cultivators too but they had dissociated themselves from the world. They don't worship any deities but they believe in Heaven. Under most circumstances, they aren't interested in worldly possessions, even if a half-naked Ginseng Baby were to run in front of them they wouldn't even take a look but continue to lower their heads and cultivate attentively. No one would try to startle them on most days but during a ferocious battle or when one employed the mind sense and accidentally bothered them, heh-heh, then they would come leaping out at times.

The old demon rabbit chuckled and vouched, "This time, we will go to the cave where the both of us had been attacked. It's extremely desolated over there so there are no obscure cultivators nearby as well."

After the few of them had finished discussing the important matters and were chitchatting, the sound of knocking echoed from the door outside the monastery. The little monk Hope Voice went out to inquire and when he returned he informed the folks with utmost respect, "O-One Word Palace… th-th-three…"

Bu Le and Shan Duan listened with smiles as they had all the patience in the world but Chang Li, Wen Leyang, and the others soon grew impatient.

The little stutterer spoke for a long while before he could finally clear up the situation. After Bu Le and Shan Duan were severely injured and had returned to the Great Mercy Temple, they heard about the marriage arrangement between the One Word Palace and a disciple of the Wen Bucao. They had sent over the little stutterer as Wen Leyang's reinforcement and they also sent some people to visit the One Word Palace. They had vaguely implied that the disciples of the Wen Bucao and the Great Mercy Temple were closely connected, indirectly telling the One Word Palace to stop messing around while conveniently asking about the One Word Palace's intention to see what they were up to.

The Great Mercy Temple had coordinated with the One Word Palace to form the Five Blessings of the world. In the past, they were battle comrades who have fought side by side. Their relationship over the past millennia was also deep and profound. The Great Mercy Temple was very influential but if the One Word Palace wanted to betroth their maiden daughter, not even the emperor could intrude on this matter. So, the Great Mercy Temple could only lightly touch on such a sensitive topic. As long as the One Word Palace did not cross the line, the monks would never turn hostile.

However, the One Word Palace was truly honoring the Great Mercy Temple's reputation this time as after the monks who had delivered the message have left, the third brother of the three supreme leaders of 'Xia' 'Ma' and 'Wei' had personally paid a visit to the Temple to visit the Abbot Shan Duan as if he had the intention to explain himself.

Chang Li, who has a desire to see the world plunged into chaos was suddenly elated as she grabbed the little demon rabbit Shan Duan and urged repeatedly, "Off you go quick, off you go quick! There should be a dark room behind the meditation room that receives visitors right? Judging by those little b*stards' cultivation base, they would never realize I'm there!"

The old demon monk sniggered, "We just installed some new hidden cameras last year."

As he was said that he reached into his chest pocket and felt around on the left and felt around on the right before producing a remote control. He pressed down on the remote control as he aimed it at the direction of the meditation room's wall. The wall slowly moved aside and revealed a display screen. The little monk Hope Voice stepped forward and fiddled twice on the display which then revealed a spacious room which was recorded from every direction. There was a thin and bony old man who was seated on the chair playing a game on his phone.

The tooting sound of the game 'Snake' echoed out from the loudspeakers.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 89: The Demon Flame

Shan Duan, who was the Abbot of the Great Mercy Temple, stood up with the support of the little stutterer and staggered forward in preparation to welcome the guest. At the same time, the old rabbit monk Bu Le organized the group to watch the screen as he explained to Wen Leyang, "The One Word Palace cultivates differently from the Taoist schools and the Buddhist sects; they use martial arts as their sole method of cultivation. The three supreme leaders' martial arts approaches are also quite different from one another. The first brother Xia cultivated in the Soul of Spear. His martial art style is cunning and eccentric and he calls it 'A Break'. The second brother Ma cultivated in the Spirit of Knife. His martial style is swift and forceful and he calls it 'A Snap'. The third brother Wei cultivated in the Shadow of Rod. His martial art style has an awe-inspiring manner and he calls it 'A Knock'. With the combination of 'A Break', 'A Snap', and 'A Knock', they've brought up the domineering influence of the One Word Palace for the past few millennia.

Wen Leyang looked at the display screen where a skinny old man with a nervous expression was clenching his teeth in frustration while playing the game 'Snake' on his phone. Wen Leyang then turned around and looked suspiciously at the old demon monk Bu Le.

The old demon Bu Le chuckled once, "Don't judge a book by its cover!"

The fat monk Shui Jing nodded his head firmly and gasped in heartfelt admiration, "He does play the game 'Snake' pretty well!"

On the display screen, the door to the spacious meditation room opened and Shan Duan walked into the room with a smile. Third Brother Wei immediately put his cellphone away and walked forward a few steps. He was smiling in preparation to make small talk when he suddenly frowned, "Is the divine monk injured? Who was the enemy? The Great Mercy Temple and the One Word Palace are comrades-in-arms for millennia. So long as the divine would utter an instruction…" His expression was earnest and his tone of speaking was filled with sincere concern.

Shan Duan glossed over the fact about his injuries, "Those are all petty matters. It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. I really can't believe that the third supreme leader would personally pay a visit to the Temple, you have truly neglected your courtesy already."

Third Brother Wei hesitated for a moment before his frown slowly relaxed and he looked into the eyes of Shan Duan sincerely, "So long as the divine monk would utter a word of instruction, those with the surname 'Wei' will surely exert themselves to the utmost to accomplish the task!"

Shan Duan's smile vanished too as he nodded, "The Five Blessings are of the same breath and branches. If there's any trouble Shan Duan will surely point it out bluntly!"

Third Brother Wei then roared with laughter. His laughter was bold and unrestrained like a large bell and was contrary to his skinny physique, "That is correct! As for having the courtesy or not, Third Brother Wei has never paid any attention to it. We recently received the divine monk's summon so Third Brother Wei has come running anxiously to hastily try to explain the situation to you."

Third Brother Wei appeared to conduct himself in a bold and delightful manner. He utterly did not behave like a guest as he followed the little stutterer and helped to support Shan Duan to his seat. He then received the cups of tea from the receptionist monk's hands and placed it next to Shan Duan. He bustled about for a long while before he finally took his seat, "Third Brother Wei is an impatient man. I'm not accustomed to formalities and I think that courtesy is plain bullshit. If it's the monk that I admire, I can be nice to everything but if it is an old Taoist monk that I despise, I will not even let out a fart in his face!"

Wen Leyang sniggered and burst out laughing as he sat in front of the display screen. The old demon rabbit Bu Le too was chuckling as he explained, "The One Word Palace and the Great Mercy Temple, when compared to the other three Taoist schools in the Five Blessings, are much closer to one another. Those old Taoist monks are too pretentious!"

Third Brother Wei continued to say to Shan Duan, "Master, please be truthful to me. What is the relationship between the Wen family of the Nine Peaks Mountain from Western Chuan and the Great Mercy Temple?"

Shan Duan's voice as he was speaking was obviously insufficient in splenogastric Qi, but his tone of speaking was still determined with no room for doubt, "Our teachers were closely connected centuries ago. This monk is insistent that the Wen family's matters are the matters of the Great Mercy Temple, the friends of the Wen family are also the honored guests of the Great Mercy Temple, and the enemies of the Wen family are also the Great Mercy Temple's archenemies. The relationship between the Wen Bucao and the Great Mercy Temple can be summed up with sixteen words: 'same breath and branches, live and grow together. Never abandon one another, sharing joy and woe'. It's just the same as the relationship between the One Word Palace and the Great Mercy Temple."

Wen Leyang was full of admiration in front of the display screen as he said to the old demon rabbit Bu Le, "The Master is so knowledgeable."

Third Brother Wei was full of admiration on the display screen as well as he said to the little demon rabbit Shan Duan, "The Master is so knowledgeable."

Shan Duan's speech was actually extremely uncourteous and he had only dragged along the One Word Palace in the end in respect for their feelings. Anyone would understand that the Great Mercy Temple has taken a firm stand and so long as the Wen family was not bothered they would definitely not interfere.

Third Brother Wei had not minded that at all as not only was his countenance unchanged or angered, he was on the contrary overjoyed by the pleasant surprise. His gaze was blooming with joy from the bottom of his heart as he roared with laughter and slapped his thigh, "Sure enough, that is awesome! Now that First Brother Xia wants to betroth that precious niece of mine to that young fellow from the Wen family, we are considered doubly related! The One Word Palace and the Great Mercy Temple shall join hands, heh-heh, and see how long the old monks of the three Taoist schools can remain savage!"

Shan Duan was startled as, judging by Third Brother Wei's intention, he wanted the two families to join hands and deal with the three Taoist schools of the Five Blessings. Shan Duan hastily waved his hands in denial as he laughed, "The three Taoist schools of Kunlun, Jilong and Eyangshan are albeit not as close to you and me, but they are still our good friends after all."

Third Brother Wei made an arrogant 'humph' sound and Shan Duan hastily changed the topic. He asked directly, "Third supreme leader, I've met that child Wen Leyang before. This monk doesn't understand, even though his natural talents are not bad but he is still a youth from the mortal world. There are countless people with outstanding talents in the world, how was it that the old immortal Xia had only taken a fancy on him?"

Third Brother Wei's gaze suddenly changed as he stared at Shan Duan as if he was a monster. Shan Duan touched on his cheek in puzzlement to make sure that he had not accidentally revealed his true self. He then heaved a long breath of relief as he asked with a smile, "Why are you staring at me?"

Third Brother Wei, with an expression of 'who do I stare at if I don't stare at you' said, "The reason for the One Word Palace and the Wen Bucao to unite by marriage is because we want to have a closer relationship to the Great Mercy Temple! We had not been aware of the relationship between the Wen Bucao and the Great Mercy Temple initially but we knew that the ancient cave on Zhanyan Peak of Mount Emei had lured in many evil spirits of all kinds. The Wen family had then been involved in some misunderstanding with the Great Mercy Temple. Finally, the Temple had thought highly of and regarded the Wen family with great importance, to the extent of almost beaten the group of rogue cultivators once more because of those Wen mortals. After that, we heard that the divine monk also attended to the Miao stockade village because of the Wen family as well."

The monk Shan Duan's tone of speaking was rather chilling, "So, it would seem that anything that happens at the Great Mercy Temple doesn't escape the eyes and ears of the One Word Palace, you really have a good set of tricks here!"

Third Brother Wei hastily waved his hands in denial as he made a forced smile, "You have wronged us, you have wronged us! The entire world knew about the rogue cultivators creating troubles and we knew about the incident at the Miao stockade village because we accidentally discovered some surviving followers of Jingpo. When we had rushed over we found out that fellow divine monks had already entered the Miao stockade village. Since the Great Mercy Temple was personally handling the matter, naturally we didn't step in and disturb anymore."

The monk Shan Duan made a noncommittal smile and did not speak. There were eyes and ears everywhere on the right path of the Five Blessings and the majority of them were aware of each other's movements.

Third Brother Wei continued to speak, "We had only got to know then that these mortal people and laymen of the Nine Peaks Mountain have a close relationship with the Great Mercy Temple. After us three brothers have discussed thoroughly, we decided that this marriage was the right thing to do!"

Shan Duan was at a loss on whether to laugh or to cry. He pointed to his nose, "So what you're saying is that the One Word Palace is betrothing its maiden daughter to a disciple of the Wen Bucao all because of the Great Mercy Temple?"

Third Brother Wei nodded his head as if he did the right thing, "I'm not fooling you! We're only doing this so that we can become your relative by marriage! That's only a mortal family after all, what else can we scheme from them? If it wasn't for the monks' inability to get married, why do we need to go through so much trouble for them?" As he said that he appeared rather furious, the gaze he then shot to Shan Duan implied the meaning of 'if you aren't a monk now, we would have immediately betrothed our maiden daughter to you'.

Shan Daun was afraid that Third Brother Wei might continue to speak nonsense so he immediately interrupted Third Brother Wei's train of thought. However, he did not know what to say and he did not want to use this as an excuse for the leader of the One Word Palace had personally came over to explain the situation to the Great Mercy Temple. They were already more than courteous and now their conversation has ended. After all, it would seem that the One Word Palace do not plan to do anything to the Wen family and they weren't thinking of trying to take advantage of the Wen family. So, after a long consideration he spoke in a light tone, "The One Word Palace thinks highly of the Great Mercy Temple, this monk shall always remember that in his heart. But the great affair of marriage still requires the willingness of both parties…"

Third Brother Wei waved his hands casually, "The divine monk shouldn't be worried, this is still a joyous event for the sect and everyone's happiness is certainly taken care of. Even if we aren't the One Word Palace, based on Nineteen's talents, any lad in the world would never be a good match for her! The young lad Wen Leyang has truly received the best gain this time, hah-hah-hah!"

Third Brother Wei laughed for a few moments before he adjusted his expression and spoke to the monk Shan Duan solemnly, "Recently, the unorthodox doctrine sects of the World Sect have become restless and are eager to cause trouble. They were searching madly for some 'broken gong, big flat cake, and a dog'. Heh, we really didn't notice their existence until they started creating trouble, this group of evildoers has recuperated and multiplied for centuries and now their actual powers have advanced greatly. They are growing more rampant with time! The three Taoist schools are still acting self-righteous and whatnot, there will come a day when these unorthodox doctrine sects will fight their way into the mountains!"

The Abbot Shan Duan fully agreed, "Previously, on Zhanyan Peak, a few master cultivators of the evil path of cultivation had appeared. Hope Sense, the Master, and his disciples with their two hundred and fifty years' worth of cultivation base were almost of no match to the enemies. If it hadn't been for the seats of honor of the Five Supreme Monasteries who came to the rescue, heh… I really can't imagine that. Since when had these personages appeared on the evil path of cultivation?" As he said that, he put his palms together devoutly and chanted a Buddhist hymn. His eyes were full of compassion, "The Buddha is always merciful, the barge of mercy ferries all the miserable people to the world of bliss."

Third Brother Wei stood up before bowing and saluting Shan Duan with his hands folded and raised in front of his face, "The Great Master has a heart of gold and is always merciful, he always believes and values the lives of human beings. The One Word Palace has always looked up to you all this while! With the emergence of a prominent figure in a time of crisis, a storm is approaching soon and there is nothing that can stop it. The One Word Palace and all its thousands of fighters will look to the lead of the Great Mercy Temple!"

He did not say anything else after that nor did he require an escort. He laughed merely out loud and said: "Farewell!" before turning around to leave.

Not long after that, Shan Duan, with the support of the little stutterer, returned to the meditation room where Bu Le and the rest of them had been waiting in.

The moment Shan Duan entered the meditation room, he suddenly gave out a dreadful long sigh.

Wen Leyang was startled and he hastily asked, "Divine monk, are you alright?"

Shan Duan shook his head and his face as ashen, "There was an entire plate of carrots here and you've eaten them all!"

According to Third Brother Wei's saying, the union of the One Word Palace and the Wen Bucao by marriage was actually to firmly tie itself to the Great Mercy Temple. As the unorthodox doctrine sects which had disappeared centuries ago were suddenly restless and eager to cause trouble, even though the world was still as peaceful as always, the churning of the clouds and wind meant that a great storm was approaching. The One Word Palace rarely rubs shoulders with the three Taoist schools in the Five Blessings so this was the right time to strengthen their relationship with the Great Mercy Temple.

The fat monk Shui Jing has a more cautious intention, the old monk Ji Fei had once described him as a person whose 'hair was growing in his brains' as he cautiously asked the crowd, "So, the One Word Palace is trying to unite with us Wen Bucao by marriage because of this reason?"

By now, Shui Jing and Ji Fei had already become used to it that the moment they mentioned the Wen Bucao, they would add an attributing clause in front in honor of the family: 'us'.

Ji Fei said to Shui Jing, "You should just pretend that they are bullsh*tting!"

The old monk Bu Le chuckled, "What Third Brother Wei had said earlier was perfectly logical and reasonable but there was an extremely huge flaw in it. The One Word Palace should have come over to Mount Emei in advance and reveal their intention to us, to ask around if they were allowed to do this or not, or at the very least give us a notice! They place themselves among the Five Blessings but they're actually careless little pricks who act rashly when handling matters!"

The rest of them including Wen Leyang smiled except for the fat monk Shui Jing who was suddenly enlightened.

Ji Fei broke out in a charming smile to flatter Chang Li, "Fairy maiden, I think that we shouldn't be making wild guesses. Your Highness can strike a blow on Third Brother Wei and pin down him while we interrogate that old lad about what the One Word Palace was trying to hide from the Wen family."

Chang Li opened her eyes wide and her expression was noncompliant, "How can I do that! Why should we even do that now?" Her cat-like behavior was mischievous and Chang Li had utterly no intentions to solve the riddle. 'Xia, Ma, Wei' had only started their performance so she would never willingly leap onto the stage and hit the actors right now regardless of anything.

In the blink of an eye, the sky had darkened. Shan Duan issued an instruction that no matter what happened on Mount Emei tonight, no one from the entire Temple was allowed to go out and investigate.

This time, they have the ultimate great demon of the world Chang Li as a backup so everyone was exceptionally confident. Other than Wen Leyang, the little stutterer, the big and little demon rabbits, Ji Fei and Shui Jing also insisted on traveling together with them. The old monk's eyes were filled with brightness now and his blood was boiling with anticipation in the face of the oncoming great event.

The group of people walked with agile footsteps and they left the Great Mercy Temple as the sky turned dark. By the time the moon rose to the middle of the sky, they have already arrived at the desolate mountain where the two demon rabbits had been attacked.

Chang Li cast a spell to conceal their breath before she too turned herself invisible and hid in the depth of the cave. She said with a smile to the two demon monks, "Reveal your true selves now!"

Both of Shui Jing and Ji Fei squeezed their bodies back desperately as their mouths muttered, "Make way, make way. The two demon rabbit's true selves are certainly huge…"

Before their voices have died away, layers upon layers of ghastly momentum abruptly squeezed over akin to violent billows and fierce waves. The vigorous and flourishing demonic energy surged skyward as the two demon rabbits curled their bodies into a ball. The surrounding air vibrated rapidly and finally, at the last vigorous quake, two plump and huge white rabbits slumped onto the ground weakly. Their red ruby-like eyes rolled round and round towards the direction of Wen Leyang's group.

Wen Leyang was delighted. Of course, the demon rabbits' true selves would be exactly the same as an ordinary rabbit and the sight of them made Wen Leyang hungry.

Chang Li's voice coagulated like a stream of mercury and flowed into everyone's ear clearly, "When the enemies approach, all of you start fighting first."

Wen Leyang nodded his head as he slowly relaxed all the pores on his entire body then systematically contracted and opened them. His mind sense was like water as it spread out in all directions. He could sense his surroundings with perfect clarity. Ever since the two monks released their demon flames and revealed their true selves, all the living beasts around them appeared to have been provoked by something. The beasts were seized with panic as they fled from their lairs and ran outside. Soon after that, they fled out of the coverage of Wen Leyang's mind sense and everywhere was a stretch of dead silence.

Even though it was the beginning of summer, the moonlight of the remote mountain was still chilly and desolated. The two white rabbits lay on the ground utterly bored. They moved their buttocks around clumsily every once in a while and changed to another position before they continued to lie down…

The folks were bored from waiting when Chang Li suddenly made an astonished 'huh' sound as if something was stirring vigorously through her state of mind, her voice was even trembling slightly.

Ever since Wen Leyang had got acquainted with this Grand Master Grandmother of his who used the land as her bed and the sky as her blanket – carefree and fearless, he has never seen her so surprised before. He was deeply puzzled when he suddenly felt his widely-spread mind sense start to tremble vigorously.

Wen Leyang's mind sense could pull himself out of his surroundings, it felt very much like watching a movie in a panoramic theater and this exact moment felt like the monster on the display screen was surging forward in high speed, almost like it was struggling and trying to surge out of the screen.

The ground started to shake with loud roars as trunks of huge trees nearby were uprooted. A gigantic soil mound the height of a few levels was moving at a high speed from far beyond one's naked eyes could see. It was cruising forward at lightning speed!

The two old thieves and the little stutterer were dumbstruck, no one had ever seen such a thunderous manner. Wen Leyang could not ponder on this anymore as the skin on his entire body suddenly tightened, the heaviness of his body rippled in a vigorous momentum as he pounced forward. His conscience quivered as he stood in front of the two fat rabbits as he thought in his heart: 'why wasn't Chang Li trying to stop him at all?'

He watched helplessly as the little hill was almost upon him when the hill vanished by turning invisible abruptly. Wen Leyang's Faulty Punch struck into thin air, in the eyes of Ji Fei and Shui Jing from behind he appeared as if he was doing the Shaman's dance.

Within Wen Leyang's mind sense, the monstrous creature had turned into a fish-like shadow. The shadow flashed once and passed under his feet.

A burly fellow bore out of the ground soundlessly from behind him. Wen Leyang let out a muffled groan as he flexed his legs strenuously and rolled himself into a flesh ball. He then somersaulted and crashed ferociously towards the man!

The burly fellow had not expected that Wen Leyang could attack with such an agile movement, he made a 'huh' sound but his body remained unmoved and he bumped right into Wen Leyang.

Every piece of muscle and every joint on Wen Leyang's entire body was vibrating rapidly. The Faulty Punch contained the Poison of Life and Death's power as it poured out like tidewater. However, the moment his body came into contact with the enemy, he felt as if there was a sliminess that he could not cling to and shook off all his attacks in a flash. Even his body was sliding to the side involuntarily!

The burly fellow's expression was even more astonished now as even though he had managed to shake off Wen Leyang's attack, he was not feeling that well either. He staggered back two steps and his big feet almost stepped onto the rabbits. The gaze of the two huge rabbits laying on the ground was wild and panic-stricken, they looked almost shocked to death. Ji Fei, Shui Jing, and the little stutterer had been completely startled by the oncoming vigorous little hill earlier. Before they could react to the situation, Wen Leyang and the enemy had already exchanged an attack with one another.

Wen Leyang made a muffled growl as he prepared to turn over and attack again when the burly fellow hopped away backwards. He waved his hands messily towards Wen Leyang as he yelled, "Stop fighting me, stop fighting me! I'm not here to pick a fight!"

Wen Leyang took a quick stride forward and hid the two rabbits behind his back. He then narrowed his eyes as he looked the opposing enemy up and down, yet his heart still rattled for a while.

The burly fellow had a strongly-built physique. He had a square head and a wide face but he was also dragging a thick tail along behind his back. His body was covered with turquoise-colored scales which were still dripping with slimy mucus under the moonlight. He appeared extremely like a big standing lizard at first glance.

The burly fellow ignored Wen Leyang's astonished expression as his gaze circled past Wen Leyang and he roared loudly at the two rabbits on the ground, "Are you trying to get yourselves killed by revealing your true selves? You should run away quick!" Upon saying that, he turned around to survey the incoming road with an anxious expression as if he was trying to avoid someone.

Wen Leyang knew then that this burly fellow was not the enemy.

The burly fellow's last words to the two rabbits were, "Both of you be careful, I'm getting the hell out of here!" Soon after that he abruptly leaped up high above the ground, his body expanded with a bang in midair and quickly turned into a gigantic pangolin. He dove head first into the soil and dug out soil mounds akin to little hills once again before he continued to rush forward in another direction.

The soil mound has yet to run off by two steps when a burst of crystal clear laugher akin to silver bells echoed in everyone's ears. Chang Li was like a gust of wind as she ran in a circle around the soil mound twice. She then stopped her footsteps as she laughed and spoke in the manner of soliloquy, "Little b*stard, you've cultivated into a human form already!"

Wen Leyang knew that this Grand Master Grandmother of his had the unique skill of drawing circles. Other than cellphone signals, there was nothing that could escape the circle that she drew. As expected, the soil mound dashed forward to the left and the right but still could not surge out of the prohibition spell cast by Chang Li. He was like raging bull as he rampaged madly within the circle. A loud noise like the mountains falling and the earth splitting echoed from all directions.

Wen Leyang stood right next to Chang Li as he asked softly, "Do you recognize this demon?"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 90: The Rainbow

Chang Li giggled and the expression on her face was a combination of mischief and excitement. She seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood as she explained patiently to Wen Leyang, "I've told all of you this before that when I was trying to catch his attention, I did many fun things. In return, my actions caused many enemies to pursue me afterward."

Wen Leyang nodded his head while he conveniently wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead.

Chang Li pointed at the soil mound which was dashing to the left and right as she continued, "This thing here is called 'Po Tu'. He was the mountain-guarding Divine Beast of the Qilian Mountains' Immortal Sect. I destroyed their exquisite ice crystals so they came after me, hah-hah. The Immortal Sect of the Qilian Mountains was a bunch of idiots, they couldn't really cause me any harm but he still refused to pay attention to me so I stirred up an even bigger disaster! This time, all those cruel bstards came over to fight me while the Immortal Sect of the Qilian Mountains followed behind like a fox assuming the majesty of the tiger – borrowing someone else's power. He then joined hands with me to resist the enemies together that day while this 'Po Tu' hid at the back and dared not come forward! I can't believe that it has been two thousand years since we parted and this little bstard has finally cultivated into a human form."

Wen Leyang suddenly made an 'oh no' sound as he looked at Chang Li both surprised and delighted, "Then he… he must know about the whereabouts of the Grand Master Tuo Xie?!"

Chang Li nodded her head, "At the very least, we can get some useful clues from him I reckon!" That magically delicate face of hers was emitting an excited glow and she became even more beautiful in the moonlit night.

Ever since the great demon Chang Li left Mount Emei, she had been trying to locate her enemies in order to investigate about Tuo Xie's track. However, during her travels around the world for the past year and a half, whether it was her acquaintances, enemies, or her uninvolved relatives, she had not managed to acquire any viable clues from them. Right now, somehow she had managed to bump into a fellow who had taken part in that ferocious battle in the past. Even though he was only an underling, she was already more than happy at his presence.

The gigantic soil mound exploded with a bang. Po Tu turned into his human form once again as he sprang to his feet. One could see that he was furious underneath his thick scales and he roared loudly like a muffled thunder, "Out of my own damn kindness, when I had seen that the demonic energy gushing out, I risked my life to rush over and earnestly came to warn you. It seemed that everyone here was of the same Demon Sect lineage as me and if I could save one I would try to save one. Yet I didn't think that all of you were just a bunch of bastards…"

Chang Li chuckled, "Young boy, can you still recognize me?"

The burly fellow Po Tu utterly did not look at Chang Li as he appeared from the ground. He had been more fixated on looking around and his expression was beyond worried as he stomped his foot ferociously, "Stop talking nonsense, release me and the rest should start running for your lives! It will all be too late in a jiffy!"

Wen Leyang asked Chang Li in a low voice, "That person chasing after Po Tu and the enemy that we are looking for, do you think that they're from the same group?"

Chang Li paid no attention to this matter at all. She did not care about who was coming as she looked at Po Tu with a smile, "Hey, you shell-less little b*stard, why are you still so cowardly despite our parting for two thousand years?"

Po Tu, who had initially been so worried, turned even more dejected when he heard her addressing him as a 'shell-less little b*stard' like he had just recalled some unusually terrifying past event. He turned around and looked at Chang Li before slapping his thigh suddenly in realization after a long while. Even his turquoise-colored scales were turning as ashen as his face, "You… you're… the demon witch Chang Li!" His four final words were almost screamed out in agony, his voice terrified Wen Leyang so much that Wen Leyang's scalp tingled.

Chang Li's smile was like a tulip flower blooming to its heart's content, "We've not seen each other for two thousand years and your scales have already grown out again so quickly? Heh-heh… I think you look more pleasant in your bald and barren appearance back then."

Po Tu's expression was ever-changing, he was terrified and surprised with a thick old grudge. He gritted his teeth as he squalled vigorously once and transformed into the gigantic pangolin once again. He then slammed ferociously onto the protective circle set down by Chang Li!

All of a sudden, the rocks on the entire mountain slope raged madly and surged skywards. The dark mass of rocks completely blocked off the moonlight! Layers upon layers of thick soil raged and surged in all directions akin to waves as Po Tu exerted all his strength and slammed onto Chang Li's prohibition spell. Finally, in the midst of loud crashing sounds and muffled screams, Chang Li's prohibition spell cracked with a breach. The big soil mound immediately surged outwards while rippling with strong winds and left behind a spray of black-colored bloody mist behind him. His gigantic front limb had been forcefully torn off by the prohibition spell with the limb still spinning around after it was dropped to the ground.

Po Tu's fear towards Chang Li was deep in his bones until he was willing to lose a limb in order to run away desperately. He didn't even dare to ask the reason why Chang Li had wanted to capture him in the first place.

Chang Li's expression changed abruptly and she scolded, "I haven't seen him in two thousand years, his ability has grown!" As she was saying that a gust of strong wind swept past and plunged as fast as lightning in tandem with the soil mound. She then dashed out of the crowd's sight in the blink of an eye.

Wen Leyang and the rest of them stood and gazed at one another. He picked up the two big rabbits from the ground before a shadow swayed before his eyes abruptly and Chang Li was back again.

Chang Li's delicate face was tense as she spoke rapidly, "That shell-less b*stard may be useless but he's outstanding at running away. I will need to spend some time in order to catch up with him but I'm afraid that the two rabbits can't hold on any longer if I'm not around!" As she said that she held out both her thumbs in lightning speed and stamped them onto the two rabbits' foreheads.

Wen Leyang could not react in time as his hands were still supporting the rabbits when suddenly two voices screamed in agony as the rabbits in his hands turned into two monks without warning. Their faces were like gold foils while their entire bodies were shivering with pain.

A streak of ghastly pale color flashed through Chang Li's face and she had to take a few deep breaths before she could return to her usual self. She looked at the two demon rabbits who turned back into monks apologetically, "I'm pressed for time now, the both of you are going to suffer for a little while longer but your lives are no longer in danger. Do return to the Temple and recuperate, then you shall recover!" Upon saying that, she tossed her last words to Wen Leyang,saying, "Send the both of them back to the Temple immediately! I will go and capture that b*stard." Soon after that, she disappeared like the wind.

Po Tu was a giant pangolin demon so his ability to escape was impeccable. Chang Li's carelessness had resulted in him escaping out of the prohibition spell. As she could not manage to catch up to him and her heart was still concerned about the two demon rabbits, she had come rushing back and used her domineering demonic primordial energy to heal Bu Le and Shan Duan.

If she were to cast her magic spell to heal their injuries in an orderly manner, Bu Le and Shan Duan would be fully healed at that time and Chang Li would not be too exhausted either. Since time was pressing right now, Chang Li directly cast a desperate cure and she almost damaged her cultivation base by doing that. This time, not only has her body been weakened excessively, the two demon rabbits too suffered from an overwhelming agony. They would still require some rest and recuperation to be fully healed and in the meantime, they were pretty much useless for anything. However, as long as there were no accidents, their lives and cultivation bases were considered retained only that they had to suffer for a little while longer.

The two demon monks were in so much pain that their faces spasming as the blood vessels on their foreheads twisted and turned like earthworms. They couldn't even clench their teeth to brace against the pain and the continuous sound of teeth chattering could be heard. Wen Leyang cried out to Ji Fei and Shui Jing as he led the way in front while the two old thieves each carried a big and a little demon monk on their backs. The little stutterer guarded the group at the back as they dashed with all their might towards the Great Mercy Temple.

They were supposed to lure the enemy and now that the enemies had almost been lured to them, their big patron had run off. They could only chant the Amitābha mantra asking for Buddha's blessing as they ran towards the Temple and hoped that the enemy would not catch up so soon.

They had been running for a little while and were almost approaching a little mountain ridge when Wen Leyang suddenly pressed himself to the ground firmly like a nail. He stretched out his hand and pointed at a bulging piece of mountain rock before sneaking with the others towards it.

The fat monk Shui Jing, who was in a blur, asked, "What happened?"

The old monk did not wait for Wen Leyang to start speaking as he scolded the fat monk in a low voice, "Of course it's because he has found the enemy! How am I even acquainted to such a dumb junior fellow disciple like you!"

"Senior fellow disciple!" Shui Jing corrected him unwillingly.

The little stutterer shut his mouth tightly and his little face was full of determination as he rapidly tore off the Buddhist prayer beads around his neck. He dashed the beads out as if he was doing it unintentionally and the Buddhist prayer beads spun around on the ground joyously. Upon their master's one phrase of Buddhist hymn, the beads immediately vanished without a trace.

Everyone's body was completely concealed at the same time when the Buddhist prayer beads disappeared.

A moment later, a small and bony old man came up to the ridge soundlessly. His eyes were glowing with an immortal radiance as he looked into the distance at the direction of the cave where Wen Leyang and the rest had been luring the enemies. His forehead was creased in puzzlement.

Wen Leyang and the little stutterer beside him looked into each other's eyes. The incoming old man was =Third Brother Wei of the One Word Palace who had paid a visit to the Great Mercy Temple during the day. It was rather unexpected that he has yet to leave Mount Emei. What was even more surprising to Wen Leyang was that this ultimate master cultivator's suit of clothes had been unbelievably torn off into strips. There was also a few blood stains on his cheeks was as if he had just fought a werewolf in a hopeless battle.

Third Brother Wei appeared to hesitate. He stood on the same spot with his head lowered as he pondered for a while before he suddenly shouted thunderously. No one knew when it happened but his hand suddenly held up a long black and red colored rod as he turned around and smashed it firmly onto the ground!

The hard mountain rock broke into cracks and fissures in the blink of an eye. The bigger fissures, followed by the smaller cracks extended in all directions visible to the eye before all the rocks in the radius of a dozen meters were pulverized into fine powder. It seemed like this one rod's momentum was as strong as Wen Xiaoyi's big-muzzled weapon!

Third Brother Wei placed the long rod on his shoulder. He was supposed to be an ordinary-looking small and bony old man and as long as he was not tossed into a kindergarten, he did not appear conspicuous regardless of where he went. Now that he was holding the long rod in his hands, he had immediately turned into another person akin to a dignified and arrogant high mountain. He stood before everyone's eyes firmly and the air pressure around him almost seemed solidified as the air slowly coagulated and enshrouded him.

Wen Leyang was breathless with fear as he watched the cracks that rose like tidewater closer and closer towards his hiding spot before finally stopping about a meter away from where they were.

Third Brother Wei laughed out aloud in a heroic manner, "What the hell, sneakily following behind this family's third master. Get out and show yourselves!"

The little stutterer shut his mouth and prepared to stand up but suddenly, like the popping of air bubbles in the moonlit night, seven fat men appeared out of thin air without warning.

The fat men were at least a hundred and eighty kilograms each and the fat rolls on their body trembled with every movement as they stood in a line in an unexplainably peculiar manner. They appeared old-fashioned and reserved yet their eyes were glowing with shimmery brightness as they look at the old man with their twinkling eyes.

Under the moonlight, Wen Leyang's eyes were opened wide in surprise. These seven people looked exactly like one another. They were different from the Twelfth Moon as the people of the Twelfth Moon only had similar ages, physiques, and an extra gush of tough and courageous mannerism that made them appear as if they were made from the same mold. The expression, appearance and even the physique of these seven fat men had utterly no difference between them.

Third Brother Wei, with his dignified demeanor, posed in an extremely imposing manner as he used the long rod in his hand and pointed at the direction of the seven persons one by one, "Who are all of you? Do you know what kind of place Mount Emei is?"

A few of the seven moved their mouths as if they wanted to speak or laugh but held themselves back desperately. The fat rolls on their faces were throbbing along their brows as they winked and signaled to Third Brother Wei. The desolated atmosphere in the air then disappeared entirely because of them.

Third Brother Wei waved the long rod in his hand lightly and the buzzing sound of trembling air flooded the horizon. The air pressure that enshrouded him immediately surged up, "Report your names!"

The seven persons standing opposite him suddenly started trembling, their shoulders and abdomens were shaking the most. After a moment, it was unknown who the first person was who could not endure it anymore, started to snigger and laugh. The rest of the six of them too started roaring with laughter which became louder and louder with time. Finally, those peculiar persons stretched out a hand each and pointed at Third Brother Wei as they held their abdomens with their other hand and started rolling around on the same spot.

Third Brother Wei's expression was a combination of rage and puzzlement as he opened his mouth and scolded in rage, "Shut up, what the hell are you laughing at!" The piercing-cold mountain wind was blowing and the cloth strips hanging on his body fluttered gently in the wind.

Finally, one person from the opposing side spoke while his finger was still pointing firmly at Third Brother Wei's clothes, "Old man… hah-hah-hah… large sized prayer flag of the mourning son…"

Wen Leyang almost burst out laughing as well. The old man had been wearing an attire of white clothes today. Though it was unclear how his attire had been torn into strips, as the white cloth strips on his body drifted about in the wind on his small and bony form, he appeared more and more like the white prayer flag used in a funeral.

Third Brother Wei was green with rage and he knocked lightly on the long rod in his hand. His person was obviously still standing on the same spot yet a streak of dense shadow lashed out of his body vigorously. The shadow too waved around a long rod as he chased after the enemy!

Wen Leyang was startled in his heart and the humor in his eyes vanished. Third Brother Wei's shadow rod had been launched without warning. If he was in the enemy's position he was afraid that he would be at a loss at this moment. The One Word Palace was forcing a marriage on him without a cause so right now the disciples of the Wen Bucao were already regarding the people of One Word Palace as the opposing side already.

The seven persons who had been laughing madly suddenly screamed out in fear as they leaped up from the ground one after another. They moved swiftly with agile footsteps and the seven of them each had their own set of different powers. Some of them were graceful like butterflies flitting through flowers, some of them were as swift as a leaping leopard, and some of their postures were unpleasant as they crawled around akin to head-shaking and tail-wagging centipedes. However, each and every one of them was exceptionally fast. Third Brother Wei's shadow rod moved as fast as lightning as it erupted into streaks upon streaks of black dragons from the rolled-up soil but the seven of them managed to dodge the attacks in an extremely awkward manner. Nobody appeared to be harmed in the process.

Third Brother Wei's expression then turned solemn as he swept the long rod in his hand once. The shadow rod immediately vanished into thin air, "Who on earth are all of you!"

The seven persons stood in a line once again, they all had the same innocent smile as the leader of the line looked at Third Brother Wei, "Do you really want to know?"

Third Brother Wei had only nodded his head when the seven of them immediately started speaking after one another in a mess:

"I hope you don't regret this then!"

"Our names are indeed very easy to remember!"

"But it seems like no one has managed to remember our names!"

"It's still fine if they can't remember our names, they even scolded us!"

"And this time he really did create a terrible disaster!"

"The act of scolding in this world, should our brothers rank ourselves as number two, no one dares to rank himself as number one."

Wen Leyang grimaced as he looked at the two comatose demon monks on his side. He had remembered that the old monk Bu Le saying that the seven enemies' minds seemed to be rather troubled.

Third Brother Wei spat out a sardonic sneer, "Report your names quick! This third master will see if he can manage to remember all the seven names of yours!" As he said that he knocked on the rod again and the seven persons immediately exhibited a conditional reflex as each of them leaped to the side like a nest of frogs fleeing from their lair. After a while, when they realized that Third Brother Wei had not launched his shadow rod this time, only then did they each heave a long sigh of relief as they arranged themselves in a line while laughing once again.

Three persons amongst them were arguing that they had accidentally traded their positions.

When they finally arranged themselves in order, the fat men's leader let out a cough, "Old man, it was you who wanted to know our names. If you get confused in a while remember that you are not allowed to scold us!"

Upon saying that he stepped forward by one step and patted on his chest, "Within the seven brothers, I am the eldest child in the family, my name is Fourth Brother!"

The second person too took a step forward, "I am the second child in the family, my name is Seventh Brother!"

"I am the third child in the family, my name is Fifth Brother!"

"I am the fourth child in the family, my name is Second Brother!"

"I am the fifth child in the family, my name is Sixth Brother!"

"I am the sixth child in the family, my name is First Brother!"

"I am the sixth child in the family, my name is Third Brother!"

When all seven were done introducing themselves, the fat men's leader concluded finally, "We are the seven brothers and we have another common name called 'The Rainbow'! We obtained the name from the seven bright colors of the rainbow, it suits our status perfectly." As he said that, all the seven fat men appeared triumphant and proud.

Following that, one of the fat men in the line pointed to his nose as he asked Third Brother Wei whose lungs were almost exploding with rage, "Old man, which brother am I and what is my name?"

Third Brother Wei made a noise that was between an agonized scream and a raging howl. He waved the long rod in his hand once as he broke out in a torrent of abuse, "Where the hell did you b*stards come from and how dare you amuse yourselves using the third master!" Soon after that, he waved the big rod and the crackling sound of dull cries erupted in the air.

It was as if the seven peculiar persons of The Rainbow group had expected Third Brother Wei to react in this way. They were not surprised at all as they started talking all at once:

"I said that I won't tell you but you insisted that I tell you."

"And now you are angry and yet you still blame us."

"I said, do you still remember what my name is? I've been waiting for a long while…"

Before the fat men could finish talking, a sharp scream was suddenly heard and the seven of them each rose their bodies up vigorously and dashed out in all directions swiftly as countless shadow rods appeared abruptly in the sky. Each of the shadows was rippling with whistling wind and thunder as they slammed ferociously towards the fat men.

Third Brother Wei's expression was more rigid than metal. The long rod in his hand was huffing in the wind as it was led the movements of the shadow rods in the air. Like a cunning poisonous snake, it swarmed and attacked the enemies from countless directions!

A shadow rod's power was extremely big and each blow that it struck was akin to a thunderbolt. It crashed firmly into the hard mountain rock and left behind a big pit.

Seven persons shuttled back and forth as they tried to dodge the shadow rods in the sky. They appeared to be becoming more exhausted over time as one of the unknown brother named unknown brother squalled to his brother, "I can't hold on any longer, should we fight that fellow now or run away?"

Three fat men shouted in unison, "Fight!"

While another three fat men cried out simultaneously, "Run!"

Wen Leyang, whose body was concealed by the Buddhist prayer beads, sympathized with Third Brother Wei from the bottom of his heart.

Third Brother Wei was so furious that he was almost spitting blood. The long rod in his hand swayed faster and faster as the rumbling sound of rods gradually combined into the thunder of the Nine Heaves. A million streaks of shadow rods stronger than thunderbolts caused the moonlit night to tremble chaotically. As the night sky rustled under the imposing momentum of the long rod, it felt as if it would burst apart anytime!

Seven Rainbow fat men were still running around on their own as their mouths debated with one another loudly in a continuous stream. Their faces were flushed red with anger and they were arguing whether they should fight or run. A few of them were struck by the shadow rod one after another and squalled as they somersaulted in midair. However, even after their feet have touched the ground, their mouths were still talking continuously.

Wen Leyang had finally understood that these seven people were true savages. It was unexpected that the two demon rabbits had almost died in their hands. Even if the demon rabbits' injuries were fully healed, it was estimated that Bu Le and Shan Duan would still be crying about the unworthiness of the situation afterward.

Third Brother Wei's gaze had slowly turned from enraged to desolated as the seven persons did not run or fight. They had only been dodging and debating yet managed to sustain for such a long period under his shadow rod's unique skill. If they were to truly fight the battle, it was hard to tell who would emerge victorious. The long rod in his hand danced around faster and faster, his state of mind was completely fused together with the rod's intent and he was certain that he would severely injure a few enemies before they became more alert after some rest.

Just as the people on the mountain were muddled up in a mess, the sudden sound of a crystal-clear voice hummed and pierced like a silver needle into everyone's ears, "Strike back!"

The seven fat men's faces immediately strained with effort. Their smiles vanished as they each soared into the air and flipped out their own weapons. Wen Leyang was so surprised that his eyes were almost bulging out of their sockets.

The seven person's weapons were all different with only one similarity: big! Big ax, big hammer, big knife, big halberd, big spear, big polearm, and big fork.

Each of the steel weapons was much bigger than the largest millstone and different kinds of thickly-dotted inscriptions were branded onto the steel weapons. Each time a weapon appeared, it would immediately erupt in seven streaks of different bright colors. It was the first time in Wen Leyang's life that he had seen such large treasured weapons.

The fat men held their big weapons as they hugged into a ball. They shouted while they waved the big weapons in their hands around madly. The weapon slashed into seven streaks of dazzling yet ghastly bright colors under the moonlight as a rainbow swept past gracefully as if it was heaven-sent. The shadow rods covering the sky and the seven-colored rainbow had a cross strike and made a vigorous bang so loud that the Heavens and earth changed its color before simultaneously evaporating into nothingness.

Third Brother Wei swiftly retreated a few steps back as he held up the long rod in protection before himself.

An old man draped in a green-colored robe slowly walked over. On the top of his bald head, several patches of ugly-looking favus were growing and his face was flushed redder than a cock's comb. He giggled at Third Brother Wei, "The One Word Palace is growing weaker and weaker by generations. In your hands, it can be considered over."

Third Brother Wei inhaled a deep breath and he suddenly retracted his rod. He kept his hands in his pocket lazily as he gave the favus-headed old man a slanted stare. He did not acknowledge the old man's mocking but asked in reply, "What kind of big shot are you?"

Seven fat men were standing behind the favus-headed old man with a smile. One of them had a sharp vision and he saw that the old man's green robe was slightly torn. He asked in puzzlement, "Sir, what happened to your clothes?"

The favus-headed old man's expression had been initially sinister and savage but when he was faced with the seven fat men it immediately transformed into an affectionate expression. He chuckled as he answered, "I had fought with that old dog earlier. This isn't a good place, I dare not do what I do best and in the end, I was accidentally kicked by him a few times. F*ck, the most abominable part was that Po Tu seized the opportunity and got away!"

Seven charmingly naïve fat men immediately put on a fierce look, they were clamoring about in preparation to go ahead and fight Third Brother Wei.

At exactly this moment, the sound of a cellphone ringtone suddenly drifted softly from not too far away and gave everyone a good scare.

The little stutterer who had been concealed by the Buddhist prayer beads behind the mountain rock cried out in alarm as he flipped out a cellphone that was ringing joyously from his pocket in a great bustle. There was a caller ID displayed on the phone's screen: One Word Palace Third Master Wei.

Wen Leyang's hands were shaking in rage; he had turned off his cellphone earlier but he did not think that the little monk did not even have the awareness to do so. He gritted his teeth and stood up before walking out from behind the mountain rock with the little monk while Ji Fei and Shui Jing each was carried one of the two demon monks on their backs. They followed closely behind Wen Leyang with a sorrowful expression on their faces.

Third Brother Wei took an extremely peculiar look at the little stutterer Hope Voice who was holding the cellphone while looking at him. He removed his hand from his pocket which was also holding a cellphone and he shook his head as he forced out a smile, "I was originally trying to reach your Master to seek for his help." As he said that, his finger pressed the disconnect call button.

The little stutterer nodded his head in comprehension, "M-m-master's c-c-c-cellphone, on most days is held b-b-by me…"

The favus-headed old man looked at the little stutterer and the others attentively. His gaze swept past Wen Leyang's face once before finally stopping at the two comatose demon monk's bald heads as he chuckled, "This is rather interesting!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 91: Collapse of the Mountain Peak

At this point, Third Brother Wei finally recognized the demon rabbit, Shan Duan. He stared at little monk Hope Voice in surprise, "What happened?" He did not recognize Bu Le and thought that Bu Le was just a normal eminent monk of the Great Mercy Temple.

The Great Mercy Temple was the leader of all Buddhism sects in the world. In the eyes of an outsider, not only was the abbot Shan Duan profound in his Buddhism dharma cultivation, he was also a master cultivator renowned to the rest of the world. Seeing him being severely injured in his own house, while none of the people who were traveling with him were the master cultivators of the Great Mercy Temple, Third Brother Wei's expression was filled with a combination of anxiety and doubt. He could not understand what was the reason behind all of this.

The little stutterer hummed and hawed for a long while trying to figure out a way to answer Third Brother Wei. The old monk Ji Fei answered instead, "The two demons over there were stirring up trouble earlier. The abbot of the Great Mercy Temple went over there to vanquish the demon but he ended up almost being injured by the demons…" As he was saying that, he pointed to the direction of the desolated mountain.

As demon flames erupted from the direction that the old monk Ji Fei was pointing to earlier, Third Brother Wei was not suspicious. He frowned as he nodded his head, "Are the two divine monks alright?"

The little stutter nodded his head. He continued to hum and haw strenuously, "T-t-t-they a-a-are" Everyone watched helplessly as the last word was stuck behind his front tooth and he could not manage to spit it out. All of them could not help but feel anxious on behalf of him. The little monk Hope Voice suddenly shouted the last word loudly, "Alright!" His hands intertwined concurrently, releasing a gentle yet vigorous golden-colored Buddha's light that enshrouded his body as he surged upwards!

At the same time, Wen Leyang moved.

Wrapped within the Buddha's light, a solemn expression appeared on the little monk's childish and innocent face as he dashed towards the favus-headed old man!

Swaying, Wen Leyang created a humongous inertia that rippled and erupted through the air surrounding him. A ruthless and tyrannical storm erupted in a flash as he slammed his body into the seven smiling fat men.

On the other hand, Ji Fei and Shui Jing dashed away, carrying the two demon monks on their backs. The old monk Ji Fei muttered some incantations in his mouth and slapped two pieces of talisman simultaneously onto his thighs. With a whoosh, he broke far away from the fat monk Shui Jing and fled away, like a breath of vapor, disappearing to the front. Shui Jing broke out in a torrent of curses behind, yet his footsteps were still as fast as before.

Hope Voice was always clumsy and confused but he understood better than everyone else that no lie in the world could trick the enemies before his eyes. The seven peculiar men had met Shan Duan and Bu Le in the past. Even as he stood before Third Brother Wei, he knew that he would not allow the opposing enemies the opportunity to speak at all. Wen Leyang had a similar thought.

No one had thought that this pitiful-looking little monk and a silly-looking village boy could fight. Moreover, all their moves were astounding and definitely no less inferior than a famous master cultivator in the cultivation world.

Albeit being surprised, the favus-headed old man adjusted quickly to the circumstances. He giggled scornfully as his palms glowed with blood-like radiance. Both of his palms were outstretched, with one on top and another below, akin to a blind person patting on another person. He appeared clumsy but he was as fast as lightning. He swung his palms heavily onto Hope Voice's bald head.

With loud noises similar to the sound of a broken gong, the little stutter Hope Voice was slapped down like a fly being swatted. He stood on the ground all confused and disoriented as he started spinning around in the same spot.

The favus-headed old man's body shook once as well. His arms were incredibly sore and numb. Yet, he laughed loudly, "It seems like the little monk is also rather remarkable!" As he was saying that, he was prepared to swing his palms again. However, he suddenly broke out in a raging scream. His body was tossed up high into the sky! In the midst of the loud bang, a streak of flame-patterned long rod knocked onto the spot where he was standing just moments ago.

Third Brother Wei chuckled, "Hey old man, there is no glory in bullying a child!" As he was saying that, he knocked hard with the long rod once. Millions of rod shadows surged towards the enemy that was hanging in mid-air.

The favus-headed old man was reluctant to show weakness, his palms that were enshrouded with blood energy waved around continuously. Dozens of sharp little blood-colored crescent blades appeared swiftly around him. With some hissing sounds, all the rod shadows were shattered.

Hope Voice spun for a few circles before he finally regained his consciousness. He said to Third Brother Wei, "Thanks!" He flipped over his little hands and brandished a purple-colored wooden fish. As he hit the wooden fish, the little monk was like a wounded up spring, he ran and spun about the enemies in a disorderly manner. Every step he took matched the rhythm of the wooden fish. He hit the wooden fish harder and faster with time. The wind and clouds gushed around in the sky, dark clouds gathered and formed into the dharma body of a fierce-looking Vajrassatva, which lowered its head and looked towards the ground.

Finally, at the sound of a pop, the wooden fish made a hoarse growl and shattered into pieces. The little monk was ghastly pale. He was so weakened that he could no longer stand. He sat on the ground panting.

The fierce-looking Vajrassatva that was summoned was completely animated in the sky. Its eyes were burning with scorching hot brightness. Its chest puffed up as it drew a long breath. The air suddenly condensed and tightened visibly.

Favus-headed man's expression was obviously stunned. His blood-colored blades were blocking the outer layers of rod shadows, while he clasped his thick palms together and rubbed his palms in a swift motion.

After a few minutes, the fierce-looking Vajrassatva finally drew in enough air, as it suddenly shouted loudly, "The Buddha!" The churning waves of air blast surged out from its mouth and the Buddha's light erupted. The immense air blast was plated with a layer of dazzling Buddha's light, which faintly turned into a raging dragon that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. It roared fearlessly before it pounced forward with a loud bang.

The favus-headed man's eyes transformed into the color of thick blood. His hands were raised up high in the sky. His mouth appeared to be muttering incantations, as he uttered six words in a ghastly voice, "Triple Blood Lotus on a Stalk!"

Three blood-colored lotus flowers that were large enough to hold the entire heaven and earth abruptly bloomed. Under the boundless roaring of the raging dragon and the loud noises of an eruption, the flowers spun around madly, firmly blocking the favus-headed man from the Buddha's protective golden dragon's rage. The favus-headed man was safely protected in the middle of the flowers.

The golden dragon in the sky and the blood lotus flowers battled against one another on a spectacular scale. The air and the ground were chugging and shaking along. No one had the time to take notice that, the nameless mountain peak under their feet was struggling unwillingly as well.

Third Brother Wei appeared to be full of valor and vigor but he was actually not exerting his full force yet. Nonetheless, upon seeing the conjuration of the blood lotus flowers he suddenly screamed out in surprise. He shouted loudly to the little stutter that was feeling exhausted on the ground, "This is the surviving cultivator of the Blood Sect. Engage the master cultivators in the temple quick!" As he was saying that he held the rod with one hand and pointed towards the sky. He raised his head and looked strenuously into the night sky in the direction where his flame-patterned rod was pointing. Gushes upon gushes of imposing mannerism surged out from his body towards the long rod, the flame pattern on the rod was moving restlessly.

The little monk shook his head weakly, as he explained in a stutter, "T-t-t-the master gave t-t-the instruction…" Before the group departed the abbot Shan Duan issued a strict decree that no one was allowed to go forward and investigate any unusual events in the mountain. Even if they were to overturn the heaven over here, the monks in the Great Mercy Temple's monk ought to sleep when it was time to sleep and prayed when it was time to pray. Unless the abbot abolished the Buddhist sutra, nobody would attend to the little monk even if he were to seek help the temple.

Finally, Third Brother Wei squeezed out a howl from his tightly clenched teeth, "Rod!"

The flame pattern on the long rod shattered abruptly. The noises from the blood lotus flowers battling the golden dragon in the sky could not conceal the maniacal laugh that burst out from the rod. A silver-colored radiance surged skywards from the shattered rod, accompanying the Buddha's protective golden dragon. It started waving around its sparkling killing intent and slammed ferociously into the circle formed by the blood lotus flowers!

When the favus-headed old person dressed in a green robe was launching his supernatural powers in preparation to attack the golden dragon, his expression was solemn but he still appeared calm. When he found out that Third Brother Wei was exerting his full force, he was shocked and enraged. The silver chain in the sky was also in the shape of a big rod. Every time the rod blasted against the red lotus, the corner of the favus-headed man's mouth would spout a streak of fresh blood.

Third Brother Wei was not any better. Every time the rod struck the red lotus, his face became more and more ghastly pale.

The little monk could not do anything else except to lie on the ground. His gaze was frightful as he watched the serious battle in mid-air. He stuttered a sigh, "Y-y-you… have already c-c-c-cultivated the r-r-rod shadows into r-r-rod intent!"

The One Word Palace placed itself amongst the Five Blessings. Third Brother Wei was a top personage in the cultivation world. All the cultivators in the world thought that he had already cultivated to the ascension of rod shadow. Who would have thought that he had already acquired a new level of cultivation five years ago? He cultivated the rod shadow into the rod intent. If it was not for the terrifying status of this green-robed favus-headed old person before Third Brother Wei, he would never take the initiative to reveal his actual power. He was bearing the risk of damaging his life vitality as he exerted his full power and fought the enemies.

On one side, the battle was akin to aliens invading the earth. On the other side, Wen Leyang was extremely stressed out. Each of the Rainbow group's seven fat men had rough skin and thick flesh. Their bodies were unimaginably sturdy. Even though they were exceptionally oversized, their movements were so agile it was frightening.

Wen Leyang shuttled back and forth like a raging leopard. The fat men also displayed each of their unique skills. Some were as agile as panthers, some were as powerful as goshawk, some were as cunning as a poisonoussnake, but they were all equally agile and swift. Considering that all the seven men looked exactly the same, as they were running and leaping about messily on the ground, Wen Leyang was very confused.

In the beginning, the Rainbow's seven fat men were still laughing about as they fought Wen Leyang. However, when they saw that the favus-headed old man was risking his life to fight the enemies, all of them revealed their ruthless images. They each raised up their big weapons that were so huge one would feel dizzy at its sight. They slammed ferociously towards Wen Leyang as if they were swatting at flies. He suffered unspeakable agony from the beatings.

Wen Leyang was risking his little life to distract these enemies, to prevent them from going over to the other side and provide reinforcements. Both battlefields fought into a ball of mess. Suddenly one of the brothers frowned, and asked the brother next to him, "Can you feel the spiciness?"

As one person spoke, the rest of the six fat men immediately started chatting.

"Slightly. What are we having for dinner tonight?"

"I forgot. Anyhow our food is always spicy ever since we came over to Szechuan."

"In the past, my mouth feels spicy after each meal. My buttocks will feel the same spiciness the day after."

"But nothing like today, my entire body feels spicy now."

"It is becoming spicier now. Can I have some water please…"

"Ouch…"

The last fat man simply could not continue the conversation anymore. His entire body turned red from head to toe. His mouth was puffing and gasping for air, as he sat weakly on the ground.

The other six peculiar fat men acted brotherly. All of them stopped fighting Wen Leyang, but leaped in a hurry next to their brother. They were preparing to help in a great bustle when suddenly everyone started screaming in surprise. One by one the fat men tumbled onto the ground.

"Are we poisoned?"

"Certainly!"

"What kind of poison is that?"

"This is called the Spicy Poison!"

Only four of them managed to forcefully analyze the situation. It seemed like the others really wanted to continue the conversation, but the poison 'Szechuan Cuisine' was reacting at its highest stage. It was as if each and every one of the blood vessels in their bodies were flowing with glistening red chili oil. The seven fat men held on to each other's hands. They could barely speak, as their voices turned into the agonizing screams of ouches.

The favus-headed old man was exuding with a desolated evil energy through his appearance, attire and expression. It was as if he had eaten children raw before. However, he only expressed his affection and compassion towards these seven fat men with a common name of The Rainbow. Even within the ferocious battle, he was still thinking of these seven men.

As he realized that they had fallen on the ground after being poisoned and their body turned red all over, he assumed that they were cast with a cruel spell by the enemies. His expression turned violent and deranged in a flash. He tried on a few attempts to conduct the blood lotus flowers to crush the little monk and Third Brother Wei's attacks. However, the Buddha's protective golden dragon and the rod intent in the sky trapped him firmly.

The seven fat men's voices grew softer and softer. Wen Leyang's entire body was wrapped in the storm. He was hesitating whether he should pounce forward and use the Faulty Punch to punch through the blood lotus flowers.

The Faulty Punch was effective at breaking spells. However, considering that both the Buddha's protective golden dragon and the instant-kill rod intent were hopeless when facing the three gigantic blood lotus flowers…Wen Leyang was in a daze. He felt that if he were to truly pounce forward, there was a high possibility that he would not be able to break the spell.

The favus-headed old man failed to break off the golden dragon and rod intent's siege. In the contrary, his blood lotus flowers gradually withered. It was as if its master was in distraught. His power was slowly suppressed by the enemies. As the old monster gradually could not withstand the attacks, Wen Leyang suddenly noticed that, within the enemy's blood-red eyes, his rage and violence were slowly turning into a sorrowful hatred. He roared strenuously, "We shall die together! I will avenge my seven babies once again in the afterlife!" He raised his hands madly and slammed ferociously into his chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood arrows. With a sharp howl, the arrows immersed into the blood lotus flowers that were spinning rapidly around him!

Third Brother Wei's expression changed wildly, he roared subconsciously, "That demon person has decided to perish both sides!" He could no longer care about conducting the rod shadows in the mid-air or the little monk on the ground. He dashed as quickly as he could towards the far end!

For someone as sincere as Wen Leyang, he dared not rush forward at this moment either. He managed to bend over and pick up the little monk before turning around and dashing madly towards the Great Mercy Temple. When he passed by the side of the seven fat men, he suddenly could not find it in his heart to leave them be. The seven fat men were attacking him in a disorderly manner earlier but their minds were pure and innocent, just like the two silly uncles back at his home. They were exuding with silliness that one could not help but to feel affectionate towards them.

Wen Leyang did not have the time to think. He stretched out his leg and kicked at the fat men continuously as he ran past them. He wanted to kick them as far away from here as he could.

He did not expect that albeit being severely poisoned, the seven fat men still retained some strength on their hands and legs. They were like a group of drowning man who suddenly grabbed onto a piece of straw. They instinctively used a form of an extremely peculiar method. Each of their bodies coiled around Wen Leyang's body. Wen Leyang was so worried. He was preparing to tear them away when a streak of bright blood's light appeared out of nowhere and shattered the moonlit night with a bang. The scarlet color of blood filled every person's eyes!

Three large red lotus flowers contracted vigorously and squeezed into the green-robed old person's body. The old man's body inflated as he became exceptionally large. He was so enlarged that it was incredulous. His entire body then exploded with a bang in the blink of an eye. Millions of streaks of blood's light accompanied by a long howl shattered the golden-colored Buddha's protective golden dragon, the silver chains of the glistening rod intent and the fierce-looking Vajrasattva formed by the dark cloud in the sky.

Million of streaks of blood's light dispersed off the supernatural powers of the two master cultivations and immediately coagulated into to two ruthless and tyrannical blood spindles. The blood spindles separated into two with one on the left and one on the right.The blood spindles whirred as one chased after Third Brother Wei, who was escaping the mountain, while the other one roared in the direction of Wen Leyang, who had rolled into a ball by the fat men and the little monk!

Wen Leyang's mind was shattered by the quake earlier. His vision was covered in the scarlet color of blood. His body felt like an octopus as the fat men were coiling around him. The heavy wind pounced behind his back. He could not even hide. He could only hold the little monk tight in his cradle as he crouched down with all his might. He shifted the power of the Faulty Punch to the back of his body. His muscles and joints shook rapidly, preparing to brace the oncoming blood spindle.

Unexpectedly, as the blood spindle was about to hit his back, it suddenly halted. It was as if the blood spindle acquired some spiritual intelligence. It hesitated for a while, like a thick and large python, before surrounding him and the pile of fat men and coiled around all of them. This time, Wen Leyang was really in trouble. The power of Faulty Punch was rippling through his body. He adjusted his body according to the direction of the blood spindle's spinning. After the blood spindle spun around him once, Wen Leyang's had already adjusted himself to a vibration mode.

Golden dragon, rod shadow, blood lotus flowers, the three supernatural powers with formidable force simultaneously exploded. Everything vibrated vigorously. Even the lush green forests nearby were torn into a boundless stretch of broken branches and wooden splinters due to the humongous powers exerted by the cultivators.

A shrill scream echoed from far away. The other blood spindle had already caught up and killed Third Brother Wei.

The seven fat men were groaning and muttering. They were in an agonizing pain from all that spiciness that they could barely open their eyes. They had utterly no idea what just happened.

The favus-headed old man saw that the seven fat men had all fallen on the ground after being poisoned. Of course, he did not know that Wen Leyang's 'Szechuan Cuisine' was incapable of killing with spiciness. He was in distraught, thinking that they were all incurable. He knew that once the blood lotus flower spell was broken, he would be left with nothing but a destroyed body. As such, he opted to simply launch the black magic of the blood sect before he died, sacrificing his life to avenge the enemy.

The two blood spindles each contained a portion of the old man's primordial spirit. One of the blood spindles murdered Third Brother Wei, while the other blood spindle could not bear to harm the seven fat men. After it coiled around them for once, it finally gave up on Wen Leyang. It raised its head and surged towards the sky. Wen Leyang did not expect that his final strand of pity towards the seven fat men saved both the little stutterer and his lives. He wanted to run away directly earlier. Yet, regardless of how fast he could run he would never outrun Third Brother Wei. He guessed that Third Brother Wei had already turned into a pile of ground meat by now.

Moments later within an ear-piercing howl, the blood spindle spun around in the sky and plunged ferociously into the mountain rock nearby!

Meanwhile, on the opposite side, a fine angry voice echoed, "Third Brother Wei you're…" Before his voice died away, he screamed out once in fear. A monkey-like little old man was overthrown onto the ground by the residual earthquake from the blood spindle explosion earlier.

Looking outside from the human shield, the little stutterer Hope Voice gave a forced smile as he said to Wen Leyang, "Ob-obscure cultivator!"

Wen Leyang shook his head as he returned the forced smile. He had learned about that back in the Great Mercy Temple that there were quite a few obscure cultivators on Mount Emei. They did not care about anything else as long as their act of cultivation was not disturbed. He was preparing to exert all his strength to pry away the few fat hands coiled around himself. Suddenly, the land below his feet shook ferociously. The group of people that were tightly intertwined together were tossed out due to the immense force. The sound of a muffled bang rose up from the ground beneath their feet. It struck terror into everyone's heart. The tiny little nameless mountain peak could not endure this heaven-fearing supernatural powers summoned by a group of top cultivators with their lives. Within its unwilling moans and wails, the ground abruptly burst and shattered!

The monkey-like obscure cultivator was panic-stricken as well. He pounced ferociously back to the spot where he bore out of.

The mountain rock under their feet shattered. Any cultivator of any ability was of no difference than a pile of bullshit when faced with the mighty virtues of heaven. Wen Leyang risked his little life trying to stand up and drag along the fat men that weighed almost a ton. He clenched his teeth and headed towards the direction of the obscure cultivator. Upon running a few steps, he felt that his body was suddenly lighter. It was as if the fat men's weight had reduced exponentially.

The little stutterer was muttering incantations as he crumbled a string of Buddhist prayer beads that he usually wore on his wrist in his hands. A streak of golden-colored Buddha's light faintly lifted up the seven fat men.

Wen Leyang was delighted. He was thinking in his heart, 'how could a little stutterer recite incantations'. He took bigger strides to follow closely behind the obscure cultivator.

'A huge ball' of people followed the monkey-like old man. They circled three rounds, took two leaps and disappeared from the mountain peak in the blink of an eye.

The gigantic mountain rock started cracking from the middle. Tall and straight trees were uprooted. The vigorous quake continued for another few more minutes and the entire mountain peak disappeared entirely. Mountain stones of all sizes rolled down from all directions and firmly blocked the mountain's crack.

When the dust finally settled, the mountain regained its prior tranquility, as if nothing had ever happened. After a while, streaks upon streaks of Buddha's light brightened the sky abruptly, the old monk Hope Sense tossed around his eye bags as he rushed over, leading a group of monks from the Great Mercy Temple. He frowned as he started scouting about in the nearby areas.

Ji Fei and Shui Jing ran back to the Great Mercy Temple in tandem. The little demon rabbit Shan Duan managed to wake up for a while. He immediately instructed all the monks from the entire temple to rush to rescue Wen Leyang. However, they were still dozens of steps late when they arrived…

Before the mountain peak collapsed, Wen Leyang followed the obscure cultivator for a few steps. He felt the vision before his eyes darkened as he entered into a spacious tunnel.

However, as the vigorous quake had not ceased, Wen Leyang dared not stop for even a moment. Following the obscure cultivator, he dashed all the way. The obscure cultivator did not turn over to acknowledge him, fearing that the tunnel, which was right underneath the mountain peak, could collapse anytime.

The collapse of the mountain peak only lasted for a few minutes but the earthquake in the tunnel never cease. Everywhere in the tunnel was shaking vigorously with a blood-curling loud noise, the seven fat men held on to each other's hands and legs and remained coiled around Wen Leyang's body.

Wen Leyang was staggering around. He was confused and disoriented and he could no longer distinguish directions anymore. The pores on his skin opened and closed violently. He focused on the obscure cultivator that was running in front of him.

It was unclear how long Wen Leyang was running before the vision before his eyes brightened abruptly/ He arrived before a stretch of wide and boundless gigantic stone steps, which wriggled downwards into the depth.

Every step was about seven to eight meters high. The obscure cultivator in front of him was agile. He leaped down along the edge of the stone steps in an unimaginable speed. Wen Leyang knew that he must follow him. So, he lugged around the group of fat men and leaped along the stone steps, running towards the depth.

The stone steps were thickly dotted with engravings of old Chinese calligraphy inscriptions. As the vigorous quake spread to the edge of the stone steps in the tunnel, all the inscriptions suddenly erupted into piercing colorful rays of light, brightening the empty mountainside with a lustrous and dazzling glow.

The vigorous quake was like an invasive tidewater, while the stone steps were like the causeway built by the sage of primitive ages. The quake weakened in time. By the time Wen Leyang leaped down dozens of steps, the quake behind him had completely vanished.

Wen Leyang followed the obscure cultivator, leaping all the way until the lowest point of the stone steps, where a spacious void hidden in the collapsed mountainside appeared before his eyes. The obscure cultivator halted his steps, his small mung bean eyes glimmered with a bewildered glow, as he looked up and down at Wen Leyang.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 92: The Obscure Cultivator

The mountainside was vast and spacious. It was impossible for one to view the entire horizon. Mounds upon mounds of little hills soared from within the jagged boulders. The hills appeared like the fangs of ancient beasts as it enshrouded the darkness with a sharp and imposing manner.

Wen Leyang tried to pull the fat men off his body. Nonetheless, it was an unfruitful attempt even after he exerted his strength for a long time. At last, he gave up and stopped bothering about them. He inhaled a deep breath as he nodded towards the skinny little obscure cultivator, who appeared hostile. He spoke in a sincere manner, "Wen Leyang from the Nine Peak Mountains is forever grateful to the senior for saving my life. If it wasn't for the senior's guidance…"

The skinny little obscure cultivator squinted, as he interrupted Wen Leyang. He was full of hostility when he asked in reply, "What kind of demon or monster are you?"

Wen Leyang was stunned, "The junior is not a demon or monster… these are seven fat men and a little monk… They were all coiled around my body, I could not remove them in such a short time." Wen Leyang suddenly realized that the opposing party had mistaken him as a monster.

The obscure cultivator had just arrived at the ground surface when he noticed that the mountain was falling and the earth was splitting. He started running back towards the direction where he came from. At first, there was a huge walking 'four-joy meatballs' chasing behind him. It was impossible for him to take a look and he had only recognized now that it was a group of people entwined messily into a ball. His old face blushed as he deviated the topic of discussion, "Who are all of you, fighting in front of the Heaven-Teller Immortal's Cave. If you were to ruin my cultivation, I…I…I…will fight all of you to death."

Wen Leyang smiled with kindness, "Heaven-Teller?"

The obscure cultivation nodded his head solemnly, "Heaven-telling, earth-telling, water-telling, fire-telling, grass-telling, wood-telling, rock-telling, Yin-telling Yang-telling, Five elements-telling, universe-telling, destiny-telling… Anyhow, I can tell anything and tell everything. I am pretty good at telling everything!

Wen Leyang smiled with even more kindness, "Telling… Like fortune-telling? How may I address the senior?"

The obscure cultivator frowned, "How to address… Oh! The master teacher named me a long time ago. My name is Wei Mo. What was that fortune-telling you were talking about?"

The obscure cultivator named Wei Mo was stolen by his master teacher from the village not long after he was born. He was brought into this mountainside where he spent his life cultivating. He lived with no one but one master teacher for decades. As his master teacher died, he simply made a decision to stop making contact with outsiders and spent his days studying the unique cultivation skill of heaven-telling. He was old but he had no other intention other than to focus solely on his cultivation.

Wen Leyang pondered for a moment before speaking, "Fortune-telling is the act of eight-character or five elements divination, or by examining the patterns of a person's palm pattern or face reading, to tell about his or her future events."

Wei Mo pouted in arrogance, "What is the purpose of fortune-telling then? The descendants of Heaven-Teller utilize the divination skill to derive the entire universe, as large as the sun, moon, stars, mountains, lakes, seas; as small as grass, trees, bugs, beasts, flowers, birds, fishes, and worms. As long as my Dharma eye is able to tell, one's destiny or Yin and Yang energy will never escape my telling! I can even tell about the future of the universe. I suppose there is no necessity to talk about a person's fortune in this case anymore!"

Chang Li and Bu Le once said that an obscure cultivator only judged his own cultivation practice. He took utterly no notice to the affairs of human life. Some of their actual strength was strong, while some were weak. They differed greatly from one another. The cultivation sect that they cultivated from included every curious and eccentric thing under the sun. The person Wei Mo before his eyes cultivated in only one word, telling.

Wen Leyang was curious. He did understand how could one acquire the cultivation of such a sect, "So how long are you going to continue the telling cultivation, to finally ascend into a Taoism immortal?"

Wei Mo smiled faintly, "The people from the Heaven-Teller sect use the divination skill to derive the heaven's path. The principle of Yin and Yang and the five elements are all included, so are the general trends of events in the world. By the time one can tell everything to perfection and tell all the heavenly mysteries, one will naturally ascend into a Taoism immortal."

Wen Leyang rolled his eyes. This was another portrayal of extreme stupidity once again.

Wei Mo laughed as he shook his head, "You wouldn't understand even if I were to tell you there will always be an ending even within the heaven's path. The people of Heaven-Teller sect relayed their effort from one generation to another generation. We ask for nothing but the day we could tell of the day the heaven is exhausted and the earth is lost. Once we can tell about this ending, we can finally decipher the limitless mysteries hidden within the heaven entirely. It is as easy as a pie to ascend into a Taoism immortal!"

Wen Leyang could finally understand the rough idea now, he continued probing, "So all of you are trying to tell about the future continuously, and will continue to tell until…you can tell about the end of the future?"

Wei Mo finally heaved a sigh of relief, "At least you are not the perfect idiot, we will continue our effort until we can tell about the end of the future. By then, all the heaven's mysteries will be in our hands! My grandmaster was enlightened about this exceedingly high principle around the end of the Han dynasty, he started living in seclusion over here while cultivating, the sect relayed its efforts over generations until now, all along the way we can tell about…" Wei Mo suddenly shut his mouth when he was at this part of his speech, he refused to talk anymore.

Wen Leyang had never heard of the cultivation theory of the descendants of Heaven-Teller before. He gave a forced smile in preparation to shake his head when he realized he could not due to the arms and legs coiling around his neck. "So you couldn't tell that the world outside was collapsing today? You ran outside and was almost crushed to death?"

Wei Mo was as calm as before. He laughed in a contented manner, "My power has its exhaustion point. There are so many matters between the heaven and the earth. How can I tell every single matter that happens? I have yet to tell about many great matters even! I derive from the great trends of events in the world and the great matters that happened because of the great trends of events! Now, this is considered the heaven's mysteries. As for the matter of horse giving birth to mule or chicken laying eggs, those are considered small matters, there is no point to derive from those matters!"

Wen Leyang laughed as he asked, "So which great matter did you manage to tell?"

Wei Mo suddenly turned hostile as he shouted harshly, "Any mortal who tries to probe for the heaven's mysteries is always considered in defiance of heaven's law. Revealing the heaven's mysteries was even more of a terrible matter, I can tell about that, but I can never say it out loud!"

This time the little stutterer spoke, "L-l-liar I suppose?"

The blue veins on the corner of Wei Mo's forehead bulged high all of a sudden.

The matter about heaven-telling and earth-telling was unreliable. However, Wei Mo's identity as an obscure cultivator was genuine. Wen Leyang was virtuous and sincere as he wanted to smooth out the dispute. He hastily chuckled and said, "The heaven's mysteries are never to be revealed. This is an eternally imperishable principle, as big as the immortals from the Heaven-Teller sect, as small as the mister fortune-teller in Jianghu…"

Wei Mo, who had only found out what a fortune-teller was earlier, wished that the blue veins on his forehead could leap out and lash onto Wen Leyang. He clenched his teeth and roared in rage, "Bullshit! Young chap, you listen to me carefully!" As he was saying that, it was as if he finally made an exceptional determination. His expression turned savage as he spoke word by word with a low hoarse voice, "In the year of 775, troubles broke out in the Fan Yang city. Those barbaric wolves there covered up their malicious intent as they refused to abide by the three cardinal guides and the five constant virtues of the feudal ethical code and the various school of thought. So, the insurgent troops of the Three Towns of Wuhan brought disaster upon the entire country, the flourishing age of the empire of China collapse akin to a landslide…"

Wen Leyang was astonished. He was suspicious in his heart, "And brought in the World War III?"

The little divine monk Hope Voice frowned within Wen Leyang's cradle, after a long while, he stuttered with a solemn tone, "S-s-s-sounded like the…A-a-a-an-Shi Rebellion!"

Wei Mo turned pale with fear. He stared at the little monk, "You…..you can do the telling too?"

Wen Leyang gave a chuckle, "It really was the An-Shi Rebellion?"

Wei Mo nodded his head earnestly but he did not speak. Wen Leyang roared with laughter. Unfortunately, Wen Xiaoyi and Mumu who fancied joining the fun the most were not with him.

Wei Mo was filled with anger as he pointed towards Wen Leyang and scolded, "Ignorant little prick, if you don't believe us then wait and see. I took the risk of triggering the wrath of the gods when I revealed a heaven's mystery. You still think that I am talking nonsense. If you could live until the golden age of Tang Dynasty when the Tang emperor initiated a ferocious war on An Lushan Mountain in the year of 775…"

The little stutter too broke out in a rare hysterical laugh, he hummed and hawed, "D-d-d-don't worry, there will be no wrath of the gods!"

Wen Leyang was still lifting a pile of flesh. It was as if he was moving mountains and overturning jade pillars. He sat on the ground, panting while he spoke strenuously, "Your telling is accurate. That really happened!" As he was saying that, he explained roughly what happened during the An-Shi Rebellion in just a few words. He was only an average student in school but he listened to storytelling. Most of the storytellers simply concluded the story in dozens of words, yet their stories captured the essence. When he was done, he did not wait for Wei Mo. who appeared too astonished to start questioning, and said, "It has been a thousand years since the Tang Dynasty!"

Wei Mo shouted 'Oh no!' His expression was filled with surprise, he stared at Wen Leyang in a daze. His lips were trembling but he could not speak. The cultivation theory behind the descendants of Heaven-Teller was that they could tell the future. By the time they are done telling about all the future events, they will naturally understand about the heaven's mysteries.

Out of their expectations, days and nights in the cave went uncounted. The speed of their divination and derivation skills was even slower than how the commoners lived their day. The outside world had already turned into a peaceful society, yet they could only tell until the An-Shi Rebellion.

Wen Leyang stopped laughing reluctantly, as he continued, "You don't know about the outside world at all?"

Wei Mo's face was ghastly pale. He hesitated for a while before shaking his head, "My master teacher took me here the moment I was born. The master teacher was the same, he was brought here by grandmaster when he was still an infant…the information was passed from mouth to mouth that the grand master realized the philosophic theory of the sect when the Han Dynasty was nearing its collapse. Those cunning people were controlling the political situation using the emperor in power's name… I can't believe it, I can't believe it. There are no days and nights within the cave, a thousand years had already passed in the mortal world!"

Wen Leyang was laughing like a drain within the meatball. Wei Mo, on the other hand, was akin to being struck by lightning. He sat on the ground in a daze. What was left on his face were ghastly pale and fright. They had almost never come into contact with the outsiders. They entered the cultivation sect of the tellers, used the divination skill for the derivation of future, predicting the great trends of events in the world one by one. Once they started calculating, they disregarded meal time and sleep and merged themselves entirely into the boundless mathematical physics. It was unknown how many generations worth of descendants spent all their efforts into calculating nonstop. Their biggest wish was to await the day they finally calculated each and every happening before their eyes and the heaven's path was finally exhausted.

Now that he finally knew that, his prediction was correct. However, the heaven's path was way ahead of them. Nonetheless, they were still obsessed with the idea to calculate all the fatalism in the world.

For Wei Mo, this was really an anticlimactic joke.

Wen Leyang could not bear to see him like that, he wanted to console him but he was unsure how to. After all, he could not just mention that such a unique skill of his would still be very helpful in perfecting the history textbook compilation.

After a while, when Wei Mo finally recovered slightly, Wen Leyang cautiously diverted the topic of discussion, "So you are acquainted with Third Brother Wen from One Word Palace?" The moment Wei Mo arrived onto the hill, his mouth roared the word 'Third Brother Wei', soon after that, he realized that the mountain was falling while the earth was splitting, only then he ran away in a flurry.

Wei Mo nodded absent-mindedly, "Yes I do, I scheduled an appointment with him to meet on the hill."

The little stutterer Hope Voice chanted a verse of Buddhist hymn lightly. He nodded as if he was deep in thoughts. He finally understood why did the One Word Palace give such a great honor to the Great Mercy Temple that they sent over the third supreme leader to personally come to Mount Emei to explain about the marriage affair. It turned out that they had another purpose for their trip.

Wen Leyang always exercised extra vigilance facing the One Word Palace. In addition, Third Brother Wei was disloyal during crucial moments earlier, escaping on his own leaving the little monk behind. Wen Leyang did not have a good impression of Third Brother Wei. He frowned as he said to Wei Mo, "Even though the One Word Palace is on the right path of cultivation and is part of the Five Blessings, the way they handle certain matters is not impressive at all. You ought to be extra cautious yourself when dealing with them." The descendants of Heaven-Teller had been using the 'telling' skill as their cultivation practice for generations. They only trained themselves in some martial arts that involved the cultivation of Qi, so that they were agiler at their movements but their cultivation was certainly not considered any form of supernatural powers by all means.

Wei Mo heaved a disappointed sigh as if all hopes were lost. His state of mind was completed shaken, his tone of speaking was no longer full of hostility as before. He shook his head with a vacant expression, "The One Word Palace has been sending me many precious gifts over the years. I have no care for the rest of the gifts, but a few of the million-year tortoise shells were really useful in improving my divination skills…" He shook his head halfway through his speech as if he was mocking himself for still dreaming about his ascension to a Taoism immortal through the heaven-telling cultivation. He diverted the topic of discussion, "They wanted my help to get information on my master teacher's brother. It was not a shameful secret, so I tell them the truth."

Wen Leyang was preparing to inquire more, when suddenly an extremely low voice came from behind him, "Why is he not running anymore?"

A gush of voices started discussing and chiming into one another immediately,

"He has already stopped for such a long while!"

"Maybe we should wait for a little while longer."

"This chap is idling away."

"Stop talking."

The Rainbow's fat siblings had unknowingly woken up for some time. Yet, none of them spoke. They were all huddled up to one another blissfully, at the mercy of Wen Leyang, who was carrying them on his back while he ran. Now that Wen Leyang stopped and was talking to Wei Mo, one of the Rainbow finally grew impatient with the wait and asked a question to his companion in a low voice.

Wen Leyang was startled. He was afraid the fat men might use the quiet moment to sneak an attack. He immediately shouted in a low voice, "Come down!" At the same time, he directed all his focus towards his state of mind, in preparation to launch a counter-attack at any time.

The fat men realized that their feigned faint had been noticed. They released their limbs that were tightly locked on merrily as they leaped down from Wen Leyang's body one after another and gathered around him. They looked at Wen Leyang from up to down.

One of the brothers, who had an arrogance expression, moved about his arms as he said to Wen Leyang, beaming with delight, "This is the Rainbow Brother's 'Seven Sons United in One Heart Interlocking Spell' other than ourselves, no one could untie us!"

Earlier these seven fat men each coiled oneself on Wen Leyang's body, Wen Leyang failed on a few attempts to struggle himself free from their entwinement. Yet, these fat men could get down themselves right now, the dead knot that was impossible to loosen suddenly loosened up by itself in a flash.

Wen Leyang was extremely vigilant. He nodded his head anxiously, this 'Seven Sons United in One Heart Interlocking Spell' was indeed rather miraculous.

The moment they saw him nodding, the fat men were elated. They started a lively discussion all at once,

"The 'Seven Sons United in One Heart Interlocking Spell' is, in fact, a very, very popular spell."

"No one in the world has never heard of us the seven brothers!"

"We rarely see our godfather on usual days, so we are always unwilling to let go of him upon seeing him."

"Godfather always refuses to let us hold him properly."

"So we invented this locking spell, haha, we can hold him for as long as we like…"

The moment the seven fat men started talking about their godfather, they were proud and in high spirits. Their character was indeed exceptionally, similar to Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen. They were silly and innocent. The godfather that they mentioned was supposedly the favus-headed old man, who launched the self-destructive spell on the hill earlier.

The little stutterer chanted a verse of Buddhist hymn lightly.

Wen Leyang too was feeling a little sad in his heart.

Anyone could see that the relationship between these seven fat men and the favus-headed old man in the green robe was incomparably deep. The favus-headed man was fighting Third Brother Wei and the divine monk little stutterer by himself. Both sides were supposed to be so well-matched that neither could gain the upper hand. However, when he saw that the fat men were attacked, his state of mind was immediately distracted, such that he had to launch the most tyrannical domineering black magic to draw his self-destruction spell and perish all of them together with himself.

As the savage blood spindle was unwilling to harm the bodies of the fat men, he let Wen Leyang and the little monk off the hook.

Wen Leyang did not know that the blood spindle was only hunting after its enemies. He thought that no one would survive the sky-falling and earth-cracking supernatural power so he could not bear to let these naïve and innocent fat men died an untimely death. He wanted to kick them away from the supernatural power's center of explosion, as a result, he was surrounded by the fat men's 'Seven Sons united in One Heart Interlocking Spell'. As they said 'do good and good will come to you', Wen Leyang also managed to escape from the blood spindle's attack.

The fat men were initially still laughing merrily when one of them reminded the group, "Beware of this chap, he has the spicy poison!"

The rest of their expressions were concurrently startled, they leaped back as if they were electrocuted. After a while, they realized that Wen Leyang had no intention to fight them. Another fat man frowned deeply, "So is this chap a good person or an evil person?"

"He was the one who released the spiciness on us. Logically speaking, he should be an evil person."

"During the earthquake, it was he who lifted us on his back while he risked his life to run away. He seems like a good person."

The seven fat men discussed for a long while as if there were no one else in the room. Finally, one fat man spoke decisively in resolution, "Even a steamed fish can be too spicy for us!"

The rest of the fat men were all stunned. They nodded in succession after a while, "He is a good person, he is a good person…" As they were saying that, they started walking up one after another. Their plump palms patted on Wen Leyang's shoulders and back. The smiles in between their brows were honest and sincere. Following that the seven persons started discussing the little monk in Wen Leyang's cradle once again.

Wen Leyang hastily retreated back a few steps before he could speak. One of the fat men started speaking while smiling, "The little monk should be asking for trouble I guess. Fighting with our godfather, he is considered lucky that he is alive."

The rest of the people chimed in. Their tone of speech showed that they were not concerned of the favus-headed old man as if there was utterly no force in the world that could harm their godfather. When the old person engaged in self-destruction, the seven fat men almost lost their consciousness from all the spiciness. They did not realize what happened at all. When they woke up once again, Wen Leyang was already lifting them as he dashed madly in the tunnel.

The little monk jumped off from Wen Leyang's cradle. He hastily removed the cell phone from his chest pocket. He shook his head at Wen Leyang, "No…signal!"

Soon after that, he staggered as he sat on the ground with difficulty. He slowly drew his power to heal his injuries. The little monk's natural endowments were excellent, which was why the old demon monk fancied him and took him as his disciple. However, he was young and his cultivation base was still far worse as compared to Third Brother Wei and the few other seats of honor of the Five Supreme Monasteries, the purple wooden fish that he used to attack the enemies on the hill earlier was a self-defense treasured weapon given by the old demon rabbit Bu Le. The little stutterer only managed to summon the fierce-looking Vajrasattva by risking the cultivation base from his entire body. The action simultaneously destroyed the treasured weapon and caused severe injuries to himself. If this purple wooden fish was in the hand of the demon monk Bu Le, the supernatural power that he could summon would certainly be stronger than Hope Voice's by many folds.

Wen Leyang's hands and legs were finally freed. He took out a stick of carrot from his pocket and stuffed it into his mouth, before asking the fat men, "Who are all of you actually?"

This question of him was akin to stabbing into the hornet's nest. The seven fat men immediately started to clamor. Some were reporting their names, some were recounting their lives, some were asking Wen Leyang if the carrot was delicious. They spoke and spoke for a long while before Wen Leyang managed to understand with difficulty that these seven brothers were left alone with no one to depend on since they were young. They lived in an unknown mountain valley, they spent their days associating with wild beasts, that was how each of them learned one type of animal cultivation skill. It was unsure whether the favus-headed man came intentionally or unintentionally. He entered the mountain valley and subdued them, he remolded them thoroughly and laid their foundation building while he taught them about the art of magic and supernatural powers.

Those brothers really did not know about the real identity of the favus-headed man in the green robe. The old man did not stay in the mountain valley on usual days, but he would return to the mountain valley a few times in a year and bring them out from the valley to capture demons. These seven brothers had good abilities in addition to the noble-spirit treasured weapons given by the old man. They managed to catch a number of little demons over the years. This time they were also here at Mount Emei to capture some demons, which led to the incident afterward.

The demons that were caught by those fat men were little things of low cultivation base. Yet, the old man still captured them all. As for what he did with these demons upon capture, what kind of person was the favus-headed old man, they had utterly no idea. To them the act of capturing demons was just a fun game, they had no care for anything else.

The fat men told the stories of their lives entirely all at once. They no longer stood on the same spot but started running about at the mountainside. They wondered about and grinned, as they stared at the scenery within the surrounding with a curious expression.

The little monk Hope Voice too shook his head towards Wen Leyang. He had only been cultivating for a short while, so he could not recognize the favus-headed old person's supernatural power. However, he remembered when Third Brother Wei shouted the word 'Blood sect' in surprise the moment he saw the blood lotus flower. Soon after that, he started to exert all his power to aid the little monk in defending against the enemy. This 'blood sect', must be a great enemy of the One Word Palace or the right path of cultivation Five Blessings.

Wen Leyang shook his head. He knew that it would be futile for him to ponder hard on this matter now, he might as well ask the old demon rabbit Bu Le or his grandmaster, grandmother Chang Li after he left this place.

Wei Mo still had not recovered from the surprise. He sat on the ground with his limbs limp on the side, his mouth repeatedly muttered, "The master teacher's brother was right? The master teacher and the grand master were wrong…", Wen Leyang knew that the information earlier must be a serious blow to him. Wen Leyang was afraid he might drive himself to madness this way, so he heaved a sigh before he continued the topic, "What do you mean by the master teacher's brother was right?"

Wei Mo did not even peer at him once, as he sat in a daze over there, he was like Sister Xianglin as he repeatedly muttered that the master teacher's brother was right, that the grand master was wrong.

Wen Leyang walked over. He flicked a dash of Refreshing Heart Powder lightly into his nostril. Only then, Wei Mo's body shook once. His gaze returned slightly to its prior brightness as he looked towards Wen Leyang, "Could it be that what the master teacher's brother said was really right?"

Wen Leyang smiled as he continued, "What did the elder master teacher's brother say?"

"The master teacher's brother said the heavens isn't the only number. The earth is number too. The way of the people, as well as the grief of separation and joy of reunion, is a number, it remains as an unknown number if one never enters the society, then the unknown number is then considered nothing but pure mischief." Wei Mo refused to speak, yet the moment he started speaking his words were all tongue twister, "The grand master said that the heaven's path is a great number, while the worldly matter is a small number, deriving a great number from a small number is no different from an ant trying to shake a big tree all effort is wasted. One's body shall be in another realm, so that the numbers that appear before one's eyes, will not mislead oneself and mislead others."

"Oh!" Wen Leyang swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he nodded his head. Yet, after a moment he asked again unwillingly, "What does that mean?"

Wei Mo heaved out a long sigh ferociously, "The master teacher's brother was preparing to enter the society when the grand master and the master teacher insisted that we should be cultivating in obscurity. In the end, they had a massive quarrel then, the master teacher's brother was exiled from the Heaven-Teller sect. He left so he could enter the society."

As he was saying that, he stopped for a moment before he continued to heave another sigh, "The master teacher once said that, his brother was gifted in his natural endowments. He always had a set of unique skills in using his divination skill to derive the small worldly matters, when the brothers were young they used to derive fortune-telling for fun, the master teacher rarely made the correct divination, while the master teacher's brother had never made the wrong divination even once."

Wen Leyang asked in probing again, "The two elders were trying to do fortune-telling on one another?"

Wei Mo nodded, "C-c-c-considered so I guess!"

Wen Leyang sniggered, he gathered in front of Wei Mo as he asked, "Old immortal, can you do fortune-telling as well?"

Wei Mo first nodded, then shook his head, "What the master teacher's brother said about the heaven is a number, the earth is a number. I understand that, and so I know how to calculate that as well. Not long ago, I exhausted all my powers and finally derived the incident of An-Shi Rebellion…"

Wen Leyang hastily interrupted him, "Stop thinking about the An-Shi Rebellion."

Wei Mo chuckled once, then he continued, "Even if the wayof the people is a number, the grief of separation and joy of reunion is a number, I have never entered society before. I don't know about these things. I have always been deriving great number from great number, and never tried calculating with small numbers regardless…even if I could calculate that I may not calculate it accurately!"

Wen Leyang immediately reported his date of birth and the eight-character of his birth, "You can even calculate the incident of the An-Shi Rebellion. What are small matters like this to you, please help me do a telling…"

Wei Mo appeared to be slightly cheered up, he drew around on the ground using Wen Leyang's birthdate and eight-character divination. Suddenly he gave a forced laugh, he stretched out his leg and swept away the marks he drew on the ground. His expression was extreme agony, his hands were scratching his head madly.

Wen Leyang saw that he had gone insane all of a sudden. He was at a loss for what to do, so he hastily pinned down Wei Mo.

Wei Mo struggled a few times, then it was as if he suddenly recalled something. He asked Wen Leyang, "Which direction does your house face? Do you know what are the birthdates and eight-character of your parents?"

Wen Leyang was stunned, "I don't think that you need to know about these for a fortune-telling right?"

Wei Mo scolded in rage, "Damn it I am not doing fortune-telling here, deriving from the divination skills, there are many crucial points I need, only then I can derive a result. I have never calculated on small numbers like fortune-telling or the principles of Yin and Yang. I am still confused about the approach to the calculation in such a short time, just answer me whatever I am asking you!"

From a descendant of the Heaven-Teller's point of view, anything in the world could become a numeric form, but there were many different steps in the process of derivation. Earlier, albeit Wei Mo was bluffing about his abilities, he was only profound in the calculation of great numbers in the heaven's path which was considered the most important essence for the descendants of Heaven-Teller. As for the derivation of small numbers such as fortune-telling and other worldly matters, he was still confused in such a short time.

Wen Leyang let go of him and reported frankly of the direction where his house was facing, and the birthdates and eight-character of his parents.

This time Wei Mo calculated for a while, then he frowned for a while. Occasionally, he would ask Wen Leyang all sorts of questions. In the beginning, the questions were rather dependable, such as the number of his relatives, the weather on the day he was born, or the mannerism of the Nine Peak Mountain's ridge etc. However, by the end, the questions were so baffling that it made Wen Leyang stared in bewilderment. Whether he kept a dog as a pet in the house, how many neighbors he had, what did his parents had for meals before he was born, all sorts of questions in a mess. The structure that Wei Mo drew on the ground became bigger. Every type of ancient divination formulas and nomograms covered the area for at least a dozen meters in diameter on the ground.

While he was calculating the derivation, there were a few occasions where Wei Mo stampedabout in a rage. The gaze he used to stare as Wen Leyang was as if he had suffered through so much bitterness. Finally, after a very long while, Wei Mo suddenly roared with laughter. He tossed the stone rod in his hand ferociously onto the ground, appearing fully satisfied. Within his unscrupulous wild laugh, he said, "Small numbers, are nothing more than this!"

Wen Leyang felt anxiously suddenly, he asked with his heart fluttering about, "So are you done calculating?"

Wei Mo laughed in complete satisfaction, "It's not that I am done calculating, but that I have finally calculated correctly!"

Wen Leyang inquired closely with slight puzzlement, "Calculated correctly? Calculated correctly about what?"

Earlier when Wei Mo was deriving with his divination skill, he immersed his entire emotion into it, temporarily forgot about the agony he just suffered from his broken dream to become immortal. He was similar to a student who successfully passed a final exam. Appearing delighted, "Of course I have calculated correctly, you are born as a boy!"

The little stutterer Hope Voice roared with laughter, while Wei Mo spat and cursed ferociously, "The hell you know! The rules of deriving with divination skill each differs, I am used to calculating the great trends of events in the world… this is the first time I am calculating such a small matter. Of course, I will need to try first. Only then, I will continue to calculate the matters with unknown answers. No one can tell if my calculation is correct or not then!" As he was saying that, he waved his arm to call to Wen Leyang once again, "Come, I will calculate your age now."

Wen Leyang put on a long face, "You know my birthdate and eight-character already, is there even a necessity to calculate anymore?"

Wei Mo was stunned, he nodded, "That is not the proper way, I will help you calculate that…"

Wen Leyang hastily shook his head, "Old immortal, I think you should first get to know about the method to calculate small numbers like fortune-telling only then…" As he was saying that, Wen Leyang suddenly recalled something, "According to you, the elder, who is your master teacher's brother, is profound in deriving small numbers? Then he is capable of calculating all these affairs of human life and human feelings? Then isn't he the… living immortal?!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 93: The Precious

It was as if Wei Mo had just realized that the act of calculating about the small numbers of worldly matters was much more exciting than deriving the great numbers of heaven's way. He said absent-mindedly, "You are right, the master teacher's brother is an expert in deriving the small numbers. All the common matters in the world can never escape his calculation."

Wen Leyang inhaled a long breath as his gaze caught the little monk Hope Voice's gaze. He finally understood why the One Word Palace was interested in inquiring about the whereabouts of this master teacher's brother of the Heaven-Teller Sect. If this person was truly as described by Wei Mo and could calculate anything and everything in the world, then it must be terrifying. Let alone the One Word Palace, it was estimated that the Zhongnanhai Imperial Garden would be looking all over for him.

Wen Leyang sized Wei Mo who was standing before him. He appeared almost sixty to seventy years old already. Wen Leyang asked, "May I know what is your venerable age this year?"

"Err…I will have to calculate this."

The little stutterer Hope Voice understood Wen Leyang's thoughts. He said from the side, "You master t-t-t-teacher's brother is s-s-still alive, you must have cultivated in Qi and lived a l-l-l-long life!

At that time, the seven fat men returned. The entire mountainside was filled with rocks. Occasionally, there were a few spring water heads, some mushrooms grew in the humid areas. Otherwise, there was nothing else there, the fat men played for a while before losing their interest, so they were making a lot of noise about leaving.

Wei Mo looked towards them as if they were monsters, "The mountain has collapsed, the exit path is, of course, sealed off too!"

Wen Leyang and the seven fat men laughed. One of the fat men suddenly stretched out his arm and grabbed the air. He raised his big floral-engraved ax high up on the air. He shouted loudly before slamming the weapon onto the ground. The shattered rocks flew in all directions as a deep pit of two to three meters appeared out of thin air before their eyes.

Wei Mo stared towards the fat man arrogantly, "This is the mountainside of Mount Emei. There are still thousands and millions of miles of mountains outside there. You can try to smash for many years but you may never get out!"

Wen Leyang chuckled as he shook his head, "It is alright. Even though the tunnel is sealed off, it is still not too deep or too far away from the surface. We can return to the path we came from and start knocking our way out from there." This paved path was originally carved out by the predecessors; it should be the nearest pathway that would lead them to the outside.

The little stutterer shook his head, "J-j-just….collapsed. If you smashed through it… will collapse again."

Wen Leyang stopped speaking. He chose a huge piece of rock in front of him that was heavy on the tip. Inhaling, he tightly pressed himself onto the rock.

A moment later, everyone including the seven fat men, stared in bewilderment, as Wen Leyang's entire body rippled in the Faulty Punch. The Poison of Life and Death within his body spread recklessly, layers upon layers of huge rock were pulverized into ashes by the Faulty Punch. It only took him a while before the entire person of Wen Leyang sunk into the rock.

The countless joints of Wen Leyang's entire body exerted strength simultaneously. He was using his Yin energy only, producing almost no vibration. The huge rock steadily dropped onto the ground. It almost did not vibrate at all.

The little monk was elated. He clapped his hands excitedly, "He is out, he is out!"

Wen Leyang had just leaped onto the top of the stone step valiantly and spiritedly and started walking into the tunnel that led out to the mountainside. He took a turn and was dumbstruck. The path before him was firmly sealed off by the huge mountain rocks. Other than the little portion of the pathway near to the stone steps, the long tunnel had utterly collapsed.

Wen Leyang gave a forced smile as he stretched out his hand and felt around the icy-cold huge rocks. He turned around and asked Wei Mo, "Is there anything to eat and drink here in the mountainside?" When Wen Leyang was not absorbing strong poison, he still had the need to eat. He could withstand hunger better than ordinary people. He was still strong despite not feeding for two to three days. However, if he were to stop eating for half a month or twenty days, it was possible that he would be starved to death.

He had an important task on hand right now, which was to use the Faulty Punch to punch a new pathway so they could leave.

Even though he did not know how deep was the tunnel, when Wen Leyang came in with the fat men on his body, he plodded for a long while. If he was planning to punch his way out, it was not a task that could be accomplished in a day.

Wei Mo nodded his head and answered, "Of course there is food here, it's the mushrooms!"

The moment Wen Leyang heard Wei Mo's answer, he felt as the goosebumps erupted all over his body, he gave a 'ha!' Without any further objections, he inhaled a deep breath in preparation to slam into the huge rock before him. Wei Mo grabbed him, "You are right about the part where the tunnel is the closest pathway to lead us outside, but the tunnel is all twisted and bent. If you are not careful you might punch in the wrong direction!"

"So what do I do then?" Wen Leyang was astonished. He had not thought through this matter. If he were to punch in the wrong direction, he could be stuck here for the rest of his life. He would then be mining for ores underneath the Mount Emei.

Wei Mo revealed his mouthful of brown teeth as he smiled in a professional manner, "I can calculate for you."

Following that, there was nothing much Wen Leyang and the rest could do. Wei Mo was awfully busy. He frowned every day. Sometimes, he was measuring the distance with his footsteps, sometimes he was calculating the length of a purlin on the huge rock. He gathered data before sketching out a nomogram for his calculation. He was extremely preoccupied. By the fifth day, Wen Leyang and the little stutterer's cellphones had run out of battery.

Ever since that day, Wen Leyang completely lost track of time. He spent his days eating mushrooms and drinking fountain water in the mountainside, he recuperated and built up his energy while he waited for the day he could start working. One day, Wei Mo came looking for Wen Leyang joyously with a large piece of fabric in his hand.

The diagram for Wen Leyang to punch a hole through the tunnel was completely drawn on the fabric. A thick black-colored line curved and twisted, every turning point on the path was marked by a distance measured using footsteps. Wen Leyang calculated roughly and immediately sparks flew before his eyes. Even if the diagram was on point, he would need to punch through a total of twenty thousand steps worth of distance!

In addition, there was also a finer red-colored line, it overlapped with the black-colored line for a portion then, it took a sharp turn in another direction. The distance was a total of fewer than five thousand steps.

Wei Mo explained from the side, "The black-colored line makes up a total of twenty thousand steps. It is the route for you to punch through to the outside. While the red-colored line…" As he was saying that, his expression turned puzzled, "About five thousand steps away from where we are now, there is a rock vault."

Wen Leyang frowned once, "An obscure cultivator's vault?"

Wei Mo shook his head, he answered determinedly, "Impossible, there is only us the descendants of Heaven-Teller Sect in the vicinity. The vault is unlike any other immortal's cave."

Wen Leyang took a close look at the diagram, then he peered towards Wei Mo. His eyes were filled with suspicion, "Is it dependable?"

Wei Mo suddenly burst into a fit of temper, "The descendants of Heaven-Teller utilize the divination skill to derive the entire universe, as large as the sun, moon, stars, mountains, lakes, seas, as small as…"

Wen Leyang hastily interrupted him, he muttered to himself smilingly, "What a waste Ji Fei is not here. Otherwise, the both of you will certainly be speaking the same way."

Wei Mo was stunned for a moment, "Who is Ji Fei? He knows how to do the telling as well?"

"He does not do the telling, but he speaks like you."

The little monk Hope Voice was right next to them, he pointed towards the thick black-colored line, as he shook his head towards Wen Leyang, "Not twenty thousand…steps, f-f-fat men!" As he was saying that he pointed towards the seven fat men running towards them merrily.

Wen Leyang patted once on his head in realization, he finally understood the little monk. Using the Faulty Punch to dig through the mountain wall, if it was only him who went through it, then it would only take twenty thousand steps according to the diagram. However, if he were to bring along these fat men, he would need to dig the hole bigger. Judging by the Rainbow Brothers' figure, he would at least need to punch through two holes side by side in order to allow all of them to pass through. Twenty thousand steps multiplied by two. That would be forty thousand steps!

The seven fat men ran over. The moment they saw Wen Leyang all of them were simultaneously stunned, "Wen Leyang, why do you wear such a sad face?"

The little monk pulled on the hem of Wen Leyang's shirt. He pointed towards that stretch of red-colored line leading towards the rock vault, "Try…punch through this first, see if his calculation is a-a-a-accurate or not!"

Considering that most parts the red-colored line and the black-colored line were overlapped. Only the final one-third of the lines were separated. If he were to punch through and discover that the rock vault truly existed, then Wei Mo's calculation of the exit path was dependable.

Wen Leyang nodded his head. He had another thinking. It was impossible for a rock vault to appear out of thin air within the mountainside. If there was truly such a rock vault, then certainly it would be connected to the other exit paths. Perhaps one of those paths was not occluded by the mountain's huge quake earlier.

Wen Leyang started digging immediately.

He was dumbstruck very soon.

Mount Emei towered aloft the world for thousands of years, the rock quality within the mountainside was rigid and hard to its extent, it was not difficult for Wen Leyang to punch through the rock using the Faulty Punch for a few steps. However, if he were to truly punch his way step by step into the depth, even a drill bit that was used to open up a mine would be exhausted before the end! After Wen Leyang completed his tenth-year final examination, other than the few times of involuntary opportunities, he trained hard on the Faulty Punch every day without skipping. Nonetheless, in comparison to this, his tough training regime in the past was virtually nothing but a child's play.

After he absorbed all the Poison of Earth from within the earth-shocking toad in the Miao stockade village, Wen Leyang's Art of Poison had greatly improved. With the Poison of Life and Death intertwined together and merged with his muscles and bones, he could even squeeze a piece of iron lump into plasticine dough/. However, facing the hard and thick soaring mountain rock, Wen Leyang was nothing but an ant that was slightly stronger than the rest of his same species.

When he first started digging the hole, he could only dig twenty to thirty steps at most. Wen Leyang would not be able to sustain anymore. The muscles and bones of his entire body were almost broken. He could even feel that every single bone in his body was covered in fine cracks. Any movement would result in a deep piercing pain. The period that he used to rest far exceeded the time he spent digging the hole.

Wen Leyang finally understood what it meant to be 'undead but suffer terribly alive'. It was true that he had a great fortitude ever since he was born. However, this was twenty thousand steps. He would need to multiply the effort by two in order to widen the hole, and that turned into forty thousand steps. Every time he took dozens of steps ahead using the Faulty Punch, he felt as though the muscles and bones of his entire body were shattered. The pain was so agonizing it could drive a person to death. He thought about eating mushrooms in the mountainside, and drinking fountain water and lived the rest of his life there. This form of extremely monotonous life that could only be endured by a living dead. Nonetheless, when he was using the Faulty Punch to dig through the hole, that thought turned into a heaven-like temptation!

However, Wen Leyang did now know that using the Faulty Punch to dig the mountain rock was an opportunity of a lifetime for him. The result of taking dozens of steps was stronger than his half a day's worth of training in the Red Leaves Forest.

The Monk's Path cultivation mostly focused on the cultivation of Qi, one must conquer the internal demons in him and combine himself to the heaven and earth to become part of nature. Only then, one could absorb all the energy scattered between the heaven and earth and melt it down for his own use.

What were the internal demons? According to the Buddhism's way of saying, the internal demons were the evil spirits forbidden by the heaven and earth. However, for an ordinary person, the internal demons was the person's ego, which was also one's temperament and also one's unfettered freedom to do as one pleased. The flying immortals of the Monk's Path cultivation sought to obliterate these great humanly desires.

The cultivation method of turning thehuman body into a saint left behind by Wen Lazi utterly disregarded these notions. For Wen Lazi, the heaven belonged to the heaven while the earth belonged to the earth. He belonged to himself. The eternity of the heaven's path had nothing to do with him. Hence, his ascension to an immortal or demon or becoming a cow or a horse should not concern the heaven and earth either!

Turning the human body into saint utterly was not related to the mental cultivation method, nor was it on the same path as the internal demons. In order to allow the body to further improve, one could only refine oneself through repeated practice.

The human body was originally like a mud lump. It was extremely soft and loose. After the Poison of Life and Death remodeled Wen Leyang's body, he turned into a piece of hard iron, harder than a mud lump. Nonetheless, he was still far from being cooper refined iron marrow by miles. The hard iron could only be turned into steel after refining multiple times. So, one must repeatedly practice and refine oneself, repeatedly remold oneself thoroughly. Each time the body was at its limit and was almost shattered, it would be an opportunity for one to be reborn again.

The mountainside was an abyss of darkness. It was impossible to tell how much time had passed. Wen Leyang slumped to the ground weakly every time. When he was exhausted, he felt as if he had turned into a pottery figurine filled with cracks. Any light touch would smash his body into pieces and grind his bones into powder. It was also at this time, the intertwined Poison of Life and Death within his body would flow out quietly, from all directions before converging into small streams. The poison brought along a gush of refreshing chilling sensation, capable of penetrating his bone marrow. It flowed along joyously through the bones underneath every inch of his bones soundlessly and smoothed away all the cracks.

In the beginning, when Wen Leyang exhausted all his powers, he would need to rest for a long time before gathering his strength to stand up with difficulty. However, after a thousand steps, the time he needed to rest became shorter. He became healthier and more vigorous after each rest. The Rainbow Brothers and the little monk were all left speechless by his performance.

Wei Mo, on the other hand, did not care. He was still calculating nonstop every day. Occasionally, he would make corrections to the original diagram and helped Wen Leyang to search for the correct direction.

It was unknown how much time had passed since then. Wen Leyang deviated from the black-colored line and was digging towards the direction led by the red-colored line. The small streams converged from the Poison of Life and Death, began to surge more and more frequently. Initially, the poison would only flow out when he had exhausted all his strength and could not move to blow away the agonizing pain and recuperate his strength. After that, as long as he felt slightly weakened, the Poison of Life and Death would start flowing joyously in between his skin and bones. As a result, he could dig longer and longer. His speed increased substantially as well.

By now, Wen Leyang could experience the sensation of using his blood and flesh to resist the huge mountain. This incident could only be described as the resistance between the heaven and the man. It was exceptionally beneficial for him to refine his body using the Faulty Punch. According to the original plan, it would only take a trip for him to dig through the red-colored line's portion as he did not plan to widen the hole, such that the fat men could pass through. Instead, Wen Leyang would walk into the rock for a few steps before retreating and pushed the edge of the hole he dug earlier to widen it before he continued.

Wei Mo followed behind Wen Leyang every time he advanced for a distance. He would erase the red-colored line according to the route Wen Leyang had already punched through. Up until this day, the red-colored line was only left one tiny red dot. They were only dozens of steps away from the rock vault. Everyone's eyes were brimming with excitement. Wen Leyang screamed out in surprise. He leaped down from the stone wall and pulled along Wei Mo and the little monk as they retreated in great strides.

Wei Mo was an evil contractor. He staggered along as he retreated backward. He opened his eyes widely and shouted, "Continue to dig through then!"

The Rainbow Brothers behaved rather silly usually but this time they reacted fast. They shouted loudly simultaneously, "Is there an enemy?" As they were saying that each of their hands grabbed out to the air and lifted out their big weapons.

The gigantic weapons immediately got stuck in the narrow tunnel and the seven fat men were also squeezed into a ball. They started cursing at one another, it was unsure who was directing the curse to who.

Wen Leyang was at a loss whether to cry or laugh as he shouted, "Put away all the weapons! It is not an enemy." On the stone wall before him, the dust was dropping in a rustle. At first, it was just a few strands of silver-colored rays that were penetrating from within. After a while, the rays became brighter and brighter. The moment all the dust powder settled down, an arch-shaped silver-colored light barrier firmly blocked everyone's vision and footsteps.

Gigantic ancient runes that were plain and rough repeatedly flash past the light barrier.

After a while, Wen Leyang cautiously walked ahead. He used his palm to press onto the solid-like rays. The light barrier felt fragile and thin to his touch. Nonetheless, there was a gush of resistance firmly resisting Wen Leyang's palm.

Wen Leyang turned around and asked the people behind him, "What is that?"

All the nine men were on the same frequency. Similar to the electric fans displayed on the exhibition stand of a mall, they shook their heads in unison.

The light barrier appeared to be thin but not transparent. It was difficult to see clearly what was hiding underneath it. Even Wen Leyang could not see through it.

Wei Mo pondered for a moment before speaking hesitantly, "Do you want… me to calculate this?"

Wen Leyang could not help but to laugh, he asked, "Is it easy to calculate?"

Wei Mo's entire face was reflected into a ghastly pale by the light barrier. He nodded then shook his head, "It is actually quite easy to calculate but I am uncertain of the accuracy of the calculation. I have never tried this before…"

The little stutterer shook his head strenuously, "C-c-curiosity k-k-kills the c-c-c-cat!"

Wen Leyang roared with laughter, "Cough, don't stutter twice at that final word of yours." As he was saying that he inhaled deeply and pressed his entire body onto the arc-shaped light barrier. He gave a low groan suddenly and launched the Faulty Punch from his entire body vividly.

Wen Leyang was not a saint that took no interest in foreign objects. The extraordinary sight panned out before his eyes. He would not sleep for the next half a year if he were to not enter and take a look.

The light barrier was different from the mountain rock. Its resistance was somber yet gentle. Following the increase of the Faulty Punch's strength, the resistance grew stronger. After slamming into the light barrier, Wen Leyang's strength was akin to a pile of cotton being firmly glued together using superglue. His effort was futile. However, the peculiar rhythm of the Faulty Punch was capable of breaking spells. At first, there seemed to be no change. However, after some time, the silver-colored rays became dimmer.

At that moment, Wen Leyang could punch through the mountain rock a hundred steps at one go. Yet, in the face of the light barrier, he had already taken eight rest breaks. The light barrier had already dimmed down. It seemed to be left with only one thin layer.

Everyone was not only left speechless. Tossing aside the discussion that the Faulty Punch was capable of breaking spells, Wen Leyang rested eight times. That signified that the strength he accumulated bit by bit was enough to puncture through almost a thousand meters' worth of mountain rock. Let alone the old demon rabbit, even if Chang Li were to exhaust her cultivation base and all her strength to cast a great supernatural power, it was impossible for her to punch through a thousand meters' worth of mountain rock.

If it wasn't for Wen Leyang's Faulty Punch that was capable of breaking spells and slowly eroding through the magic spells within the light barrier, they could never realize or thought of any power capable of puncturing such a barrier.

Finally, as Wen Leyang dashed into the light barrier for the ninth time, at the sound of a light 'pop', the impregnable light barrier was akin to a fragile soap bubble that burst into nothingness. The silver-colored rays exploded like an abruptly extinguished candlelight and completely disappeared.

A circular stone cave the size of a straw hut was revealed before the eyes of everyone. Wen Leyang gave out an 'oh no' before tumbling forward into the hole.

The little monk immediately splashed out a string of Buddhist prayer beads into the hole, preparing to chant an incantation when he suddenly screamed out in surprise. The moment the Buddhist prayer beads entered the circular stone cave, the beads immediately vibrated in a rumble and rolled out of the cave.

The little monk's injuries had yet to fully heal. His face became even more ghastly pale, "….here…p-p-p-prohibition spell!"

The moment Wen Leyang's body touched the ground, he bounced up immediately. The skin on his entire body tightened abruptly. The stone cave was spacious and silent. There was only a jade knife, as long as a finger's length, laying quietly on the ground.

Wei Mo stepped into the cave. He sized the surroundings attentively. The surrounding walls were made of thick and heavy mottled rock walls. There was no exit path. Wei Mo was suddenly enlightened, "The rock vault is not dug out through a man's manual labor, but… something within the mountain must have been exuding the God's power. It pushed out the mountain walls as time passes."

Wen Leyang had already lowered his head and picked up the jade knife. He asked Wei Mo, "You mean this?" The jade knife was scarlet in color and felt warm to touch. It did not appear to be a mortal object, similar to the 'welcome gift' given by Ji Fei to Wen Leyang back when they first met on Mount Emei.

Wen Leyang subconsciously rubbed his fingers against the knife. This knife did not lose its color.

Wei Mo retracted his arms into his sleeves. He received the scarlet jade knife cautiously with his hand separated by his sleeves. He repeatedly examined it for a long while and finally shook his head, "I have never seen this before."

The little monk and the fat men who were trying to squeeze into the stone cave shook their heads as well. The commonly used precious instruments and treasured weapons by cultivators would be engraved with old Guzuan calligraphy. On one hand, the treasured object could share the master's mind, while on the other hand, it could also enhance the treasured weapon's power.

However, this red jade knife here had a smooth and silky body. The blade was made up of a sheath of scarlet-colored material as if red blood would seep through it anytime. The little monk clenched hard on his teeth as he tried to probe into the knife with his mind, yet there was not an ounce of response from the knife.

The little monk tried to knock the jade knife lightly against the stone wall. The stone wall remained calm and peaceful as usual. The jade knife was not sharp either. He had no idea what sort of treasured weapon this was.

One of the fat men snatched over the jade knife. He studied it for a while before he biting the knife. Wen Leyang was so startled that he snatched it back at one go, "Be careful it might be spicy!"

The fat man reacted as if he was facing a great enemy. He anxiously leaped back by one step and squeezed himself and his brothers into a ball.

Wei Mo still had the look of being faced with an impasse, "It should be this object here that was exuding God's power. It squeezed out a hole forcefully from the heart of the mountain.However, it should not look so tired!" The stone wall was covered in cracks and fissures from the pressure exerted from the knife. Yet, there was no way to tell whether the jade knife was shot into the heart of the mountain from the outside.

In the end, Wei Mo heaved a long sigh. He took the matter upon himself, "I shall help you to calculate this matter, but it will take a very long time. It is not a task that can be accomplished within a day and a night."

Wen Leyang suddenly thought he should make Wei Mo follow him back to the village, so that he could teach the two silly uncles to do some calculation and telling.

He picked up something that he knew was good from the fork in the path, yet he was unsure what was good about the scarlet jade knife. The other good news was that Wei Mo's calculation on the pathway was accurate. At least the red-colored line was correct. Everyone became more confident now. Wen Leyang resumed the role of pangolin once again. If 'Po Tu' were to see him now, Po Tu might immediately kneel down and give him a kowtow to formally acknowledge Wen Leyang as the master teacher.

As the tunnel hole was punched deeper and deeper, Wen Leyang's Faulty Punch was becoming more and more proficient in matching with the rhythm of the Poison of Life and Death within his body. The Poison of Life and Death intertwined within his body that only converged into small streams and flowed out of him when he exhausted of all his strength initially, had started to flow out the moment he felt slightly weakened. As he punched through the hole for almost ten thousand steps, whenever he exerted the Faulty Punch, the Poison of Life and Death would flush out of every part of his body and converge to the point where the Fault Punch was being exerted.

The small streams formed by the Poison of Life and Death flowed as it pleased. Wen Leyang could feel that the gush of surging poison power felt alive. As long as he was thinking about it, it would start flowing out of every joint of his body. The small streams then converged into a deluge, surging and roaring within his body. They burst forth along with his punch. Initially, the Faulty Punch was only used to make his strength stronger. It then turned into the converging point to exert strength in his entire body.

The Poison of Life and Death was like water, while his body was like a plastic funnel. The point where the Faulty Punch was exerted was the corner where the water had the highest pressure when the plastic funnel was flooded with water.

When he could finally do that, the Faulty Punch's power was way stronger than before. Every time the poison streams started to surge forward, the heaviness that he felt slowly vanished. When Wen Leyang started moving about again, he lost his prior powerful mannerism, instead, his speed and agility were vastly enhanced that he could not believe it. The seven fat men were joyful as well. They simultaneously talked all at once, criticizing that Wen Leyang's Faulty Punch was useless, or not effective. They insisted to teach Wen Leyang of the cultivation method they learned from huge snakes, wild horses and centipedes.

It was worth noting that Wei Mo made repeated corrections on the diagram on a few occasions halfway through their journey. Fortunately, he managed to realize that he was wrong in time. Otherwise, it was estimated that Wen Leyang would turn into a saint and ascend into a flying immortal even before he punched his way out of Mount Emei…

The scarlet jade knife laid soundlessly within Wen Leyang's pocket, there was utterly no movement from it at all. While he dug through the tunnel, which got deeper and deeper, everyone's emotion was filled with anticipation. Until the final day…

Wen Leyang's expression was slightly nervous. He raised the map as he asked Wei Mo, "Five more steps?"

Wei Mo nodded his head full of determination, "Five more steps!"

According to the map, they were only five steps away from the outside. Wen Leyang was slightly agitated. He hesitated for a while, before shouting towards the fat men, "First Brother."

Two fat men simultaneously responded in unison as they squeezed forward.

Wen Leyang added, "The First Brother who uses the hook sword."

One of the fat men stayed, while the other fat man retreated shyly.

Wen Leyang signaled the First Brother to the mountain wall before them, "The final blow, you should do it!"

First Brother agreed in a low, muffled voice. He spat twice onto his palms. He then abruptly grabbed the gigantic hook sword out of thin air and jabbed repeatedly onto the stone wall before him for an unknown amount of times. Suddenly, with a loud bang, immense sunlight started flowing through the hole and wrapped around everyone intimately!

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 94: Provide Food

The narrow tunnel was immediately filled with thundering cheers. The Rainbow's fat men were akin to a group of sun bears that had just discovered honeypots. With their thundering footsteps, they stepped onto Wen Leyang's body as they dashed outside.

Suddenly, a familiar voice that was sonorous and forceful echoed across the sky, "Where did these demons come from!" A steak of golden-colored Buddha's light erupted in the sky.

The seven fat men had never expected to meet with an enemy the moment they escaped from the tunnel. Each of them squalled as they raised their big weapons. On the other hand, the little stutterer gave a cheer. He pulled along Wen Leyang as he ran outside and blocked in front of the seven fat men. He waved his hands towards the big and tall monk standing on a huge rock not too far away, "B-b-b-brother disciple, don't fight…i-i-it's me!"

The person standing on the huge rock that was about to launch his attacks towards the fat men was the essential fighter of the Great Mercy Temple, Hope Aware from the seat of honor of the Ten Modes Monastery. When he suddenly saw the little stutterer Hope Voice running forward, his savage expression disappeared and a surprised expression appeared. He completely disregarded the fat men as he roared with laughter and pounced down from the huge rock. He held the little stutterer into his arms and growled vigorously, "Finally you're back. Hah-hah, wonderful! Wonderful! Quick! Follow me to see the abbot!" As he was saying that, he nodded at Wen Leyang and pulled both of them in preparation to leave.

The Great Mercy Temple was the orthodox school of Buddhism. Each and every one of the inner chamber disciple was gifted with a piece of birth-year bead that was laid as an offering in the worshipping hall. The moment a disciple passed away, his birth-year bead too would shatter. The little stutterer's birth-year bead remained intact. Hence, even though after the mountain collapsed and he disappeared, the Great Mercy Temple knew that he was still alive. Therefore, they never ceased searching for him.

Wen Leyang slowed down his footsteps. He turned around and looked towards Wei Mo who was still standing at the entrance of the cave.

Wei Mo was thin and bony. Standing under the sunlight, he appeared thinner and more desolate than before. He looked very puzzled. He was squinting as he looked out to the red sun high above the sky. Their Heaven-Teller cultivation sect was close to being declared the death sentence. He focused all his attention on helping Wen Leyang to predict the position of the tunnel and to punch a hole for their way out. As the great matter had been accomplished, his heart felt empty and he was unsure what to do.

Being virtuous and sincere, Wen Leyang could not bear to leave Wei Mo behind. He chuckled as he consoled Wei Mo, "All of the grand masters of the Heaven-Teller sect's calculation may be slightly mistaken. Do you think that you can try out the method of your master teacher's brother?"

Wei Mo peered once at Wen Leyang at a loss for what to do. He asked in hesitation, "You mean to enter society? Society…how do I enter?" His heart was perplexed as he decided on which course to follow. He had been living and cultivating obscurely in the deep and dark mountainside since young. Other than his master teacher, he had almost no contact with anybody else. The outside world was beyond unfamiliar to him and even the thought of it was terrifying to him.

Wen Leyang roared with laughter and he spoke resolutely, "Follow me home!"

Wei Mo suddenly widened his mouth into a grin, "I am waiting for you to say that!" He turned around and dove back into the cave. He left behind an indistinct sentence, "I am going to pack my things. Come back and look for me when you are done with your chores."

Wen Leyang looked around, turned out every cultivator in the world was remarkable.

The sunshine was pleasantly warm, the grasses were tall and the nightingales were flying in the mountain. It was spring, the third month of the lunar year. Wen Leyang inhaled deeply, taking in the fresh air. He then bent over his body and bowed at Hope Aware in salutation, he asked anxiously, "Great master, how long has it been?"

Hope Aware exclaimed, "It was summer last year when all of you disappeared at the mountainside. It is spring now."

Wen Leyang, Hope Voice and the seat of honor of the Ten Modes Monastery rushed back to the Great Mercy Temple excitedly. The Rainbow's seven fat men merrily followed behind Wen Leyang. They had stayed within the abyss of darkness within the mountainside for an unknown period of time. As Wen Leyang used his Faulty Punch to dig through the mountainside, the fat men followed behind him to clear away the stone powder. Even though the process sounded simple, the hardships and agony could only be understood and relished by those who experienced it. Within the eyes of these seven Rainbow brothers, Wen Leyang became someone they were closest to in the world other than their 'godfather'.

Wen Leyang also took fancy on these seven fat men from the bottom of his heart. When he was resting leisurely, he secretly counted in his heart. Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen, Bushuo and Buzuo, Shui Jing and Ji Fei, and now these seven brothers. Ever since he was elected as an inner chamber disciple, these were the people he had forged a profound friendship with that was adequate for him to open an abnormal human being research center already.

Before they arrived at the Great Mercy Temple, Shan Duan came out to greet all of them. The moment he saw Wen Leyang and the little monk, he did not speak anymore but he held on to the both of them. He did not have an ounce of Buddhism eminent monk's reservation at all. Instead, he was filled with an undisguised nature and unrestrained quality only possessed by the demon clan.

The moment the seven fat men saw Shan Duan, they immediately surrounded him. Their expressions were odd and eccentric as they asked altogether, "You're a demon, aren't you…the rabbit type."

Wen Leyang hastily blocked himself in between the two groups of people. He explained to the fat men, "There were two demons who pretended to be monks in the past. They are all dead now."

The seven fat men shot Wen Leyang a glance. They were suspicious. After a while one of the fat men walked over and patted on Wen Leyang's shoulder, he said in a very sympathetic tone, "If the demon is your friend, we will not fight him anymore."

The rest of the six fat men also gathered around Wen Leyang and patted on Wen Leyang's shoulder in a very sympathetic manner. They were ashamed for his lie.

Wen Leyang's lie was exposed by seven half-witted fat men.

It was as if the fat men had no plans to return to their mountain valley. They followed the monks and entered the Great Mercy Temple and started to explore the temple merrily. They wandered around the golden statue of the Buddha, the Bodhisattva, the Vajrasattva and the Arhat's. Wen Leyang was afraid that they would disrespect the Buddha, he hastily gathered forward and said to them in a low tone, "If you were to point towards the Buddha with your finger, the Buddha will punish you for your sin. You will then not be able to bend your finger anymore."

The Rainbow brothers shook their heads. They heaved sighs in a sympathetic manner as they once again surrounded Wen Leyang and patted on his shoulder.

Wen Leyang was at a loss whether to cry or laugh. He hastily followed behind Shan Duan and went into the abbot's meditation room.

The old monk Bu Le's bald head was shining. He roared with laughter. With an elated expression, he circled around Wen Leyang as he continuously inquired him about what happened. Wen Leyang could not acknowledge him as he was calling his family in a nervous state.

The call was picked up by the First Uncle. Upon hearing Wen Leyang's voice, the First Uncle let out a bold and unrestrained laughter out of heartfelt delight. His laughter shook Wen Leyang's eardrums. He informed Wen Leyang that he would come over to Mount Emei immediately to fetch Wen Leyang home. Wen Leyang hastily declined as he could not wait for the family to pick him up. He planned to depart for Nine Peaks Mountain as soon as he finished explaining to Bu Le and Shan Duan the incident.

After he hung up, Wen Leyang explained about all the details of his experience in the mountainside to the two demon monks. When Shan Duan found out about this so-called heaven-teller master teacher's brother, capable of telling the future of all the worldly matters who was wandering about in the mortal world, he was greatly startled. Even if he was not considered a disaster, he was considered an evildoer.

On the other hand, Bu Le was extremely relaxed. He chuckled as he said, "It is alright. That Wei Mo person that you mentioned, his master teacher's brother may not even be that capable of telling the future at all. There is no living immortal in between this heaven and earth now. At most he is probably a clay bodhisattva statue. Whether it is the heaven's path or the worldly matters, as long as it is a future matter, then it will be considered as a heaven's mystery. No matter how great this master teacher's brother of Heaven-Teller sect's supernatural power is, if he can tell the future, he will not speak of his talents so carelessly. Otherwise, the wrath of the gods is merciless." Nonetheless, he still instructed Shan Duan, "Pay careful attention to the One Word Palace. They will surely seek after this heaven-teller's curious man so he can help them to predict something. If they truly managed to find him, nothing good will come from that."

Wen Leyang continued to tell them about the incident. When he reached the part where he used the Faulty Punch at the mountainside and that he spent almost ten months' time to forcefully punched his way through the huge mountain, the two demon rabbit's little mouths were opened wide. Their gaze turned from an elderly's affection into the astonishment of discovering a monster.

Wen Leyang gave a rough idea of the situation. He then handed over the little knife in his pocket to the old monk. Bu Le's turned solemn. He received the jade knife and studied it for a long while, before muttering to himself, "This type of scarlet jade is used by the master cultivators of the senior generation from the Taoism School to attain mental tranquility. It is a good piece of jade with medium ability, capable of swallowing and spitting the sun and moon. The jade is hardened with the essence of the heaven and earth. When it is brought alongside a master cultivator of the Taoism School, it can help the cultivator to build and refine his primordial spirit."

Wen Leyang repeated Wei Mo's version of the jade once before asking Bu Le, " Is the energy contained in this scarlet-colored jade knife really capable of pushing out the mountainside?"

The old monk Bu Le nodded, "It should be. The person who the jade knife was adorned to in the past was certainly an immortal-like personage. The jade knife followed him year after year. It absorbed quite a lot of power too but I can't tell how was it shot into the mountainside. Over a considerable period of time, the life vitality from within the jade knife encircled it and pushed out a little stretch of the area for itself. That is not considered a rare occurrence, however…" As he was saying that, he weighed the jade knife in his hands, "You used the Faulty Punch to break through the light barrier, the life vitality contained in this precious treasure was exhausted by you. Now, it is nothing but a piece of unmined spirit jade."

When the monk was done talking, he tore out a string of Buddhist prayer beads. He threaded the silk rope that was used to tie the Buddhist prayer beads through the slim hole at the end of the scarlet jade knife and hung it around Wen Leyang's neck personally, "Wear it on your body. There must be some benefits to it after all. At least it is good for improving blood circulation."

Shan Duan waited on the side until Wen Leyang was done talking. He then laughed as he told Wen Leyang about the situation on his side. That very night after they had returned to the Great Mercy Temple, the temple deployed its monks to provide reinforcements to Wen Leyang. Nonetheless, they still arrive one step later. The mountain ridge had already collapsed and Wen Leyang, Hope Voice and the rest had already disappeared.

A monk found the corpse of Third Brother Wei. His state of death was beyond hideous. His entire body was destroyed by the immense force. There was no way they could gather up his body. So, he was turned into a red-colored stamp imprinted in between the mountain.

The method that was launched by the favus-headed old man in the green robe was the supernatural power that belonged to the strongest Blood Sect in the evil path of cultivation over a thousand years ago. It was unknown how many of the cultivators of the right path of cultivation died in their hands. In the end, the flagship leader of the right path of cultivation, who used to be known as 'The Right Heaven's Path', exhausted its effort and fought the Blood Sect in the final battle of burning jade and stone together — destruction of both good and bad sides. The Five Blessings was also founded after that incident. Even though the event took place more than a thousand years ago, the evil name left behind by the Blood Sect remained terrifying to the cultivators of the right path of cultivation.

That was why the moment Third Brother Wei saw the blood lotus flowers, he was ready to risk his entire life's worth of cultivation base. As a result, he sacrificed himself in the process.

While Shan Duan was saying that, he shook his head with lingering fear, "If both of us were to fall into their hands that night… it is totally unexpected that the Blood Sect still had some surviving disciples."

Wen Leyang was very intimate with both of them by now. He did not have to think twice before talking to them. He laughed as he interrupted, "How can there be so many unexpected incidents here. Every time a personage from the evil path of cultivation appeared, all of you from the right path of cultivation will be shocked. The opposing party had been living secluded in the society for thousands of years, if they really were to launch an attack, heh-heh…"

The old demon monk Bu Le's expression still remained unbothered as before but there was a faint excitement on his face. He laughed together with Wen Leyang, "Launch the attack then, launch the attack then, hah-hah, it will be another thrilling match once again!"

Ever since Chang Li's last departure, she had never returned. Nonetheless, she was an outstanding great demon. She will only be the one bullying the others so the monks were not worried about her. After they remained in the temple for a few months, the two demon rabbits' injuries were fully healed. As for the One Word Palace, everything was in a mess after the decease of the third supreme leader. The remaining two supreme leaders personally led a large number of disciples into the society. They hunted after the surviving disciples of the earthly sect and set off many great blood-sheds. There were not many master cultivators in the earthly sect with outstanding abilities, who was willing to reveal themselves. Hence, the dead ones were only minute characters of a similar level to the wicked witch from Jingpo Autonomous Prefecture.

As Wen Leyang's whereabouts were unknown and the One Word Palace was already preoccupied with the affair of avenging Third Brother Wei, no one bothered to mention about the marriage affair.

The sects within the Five Blessings were after all from the same branch. While the other three Taoism school and the Great Mercy Temple had already dispatched their disciples to go downhill and declared their sides and that they would offer reinforcement to the One Word Palace, the cultivation world was slightly in a mess but the earthly sect's resistance seemed to be extremely weak. Hence, the action did not cause a great storm in the cultivation world.

Ji Fei and Shui Jing had since left Mount Emei. It was unknown whether they had returned to the Wen family village or not.

As the two parties finished explaining the sequence of the events, Wen Leyang suddenly recalled something. He said to the two demon rabbit slightly hesitantly, "Those seven fat men, they were all pure in mind…"

Before he could finish his sentence, Shan Duan interrupted with a chuckle, "Hah-hah, they have already stop capturing demons in your honor. Of course, we will also stop fighting the fat men in your honor."

The rough idea of the events that had taken place was finally clear. As who was indeed trying to deal with the demon sect in secret and all the related clues were destroyed, they could only discuss this matter again when they found the descendants of the Blood Sect or upon Chang Li's return after she successfully captured the giant pangolin. Wen Leyang bided farewell the two demon monks. He held on to the little stutterer Hope Voice tightly. Their friendship was forged from sharing weal and woe in times of hardship. It would certainly be much profound than the other relationships in their lives!

Upon seeing Wen Leyang's arrival, the Rainbow's seven brothers had the expression of being reunited with their family after a long while. They surrounded him and chattered.

"Where are you going?"

"All of us brothers waited for you for such a long time!"

"So are you too ashamed to face us after all your lies?"

"Fret not, if we are all as sensitive as you, then we would have dissolved our relationship already!"

"Speaking of lies and bluffs, it is the same as the people who scolded us. Our brothers rank the first place in the world."

"You can only rank the second place."

"You fool, not the second place, it's the eighth place."

Wen Leyang gave a forced smile as he walked to the mountain to pick Wei Mo up, while he asked the seven brothers, "So all of you are not returning?"

The seven fat men made odd and eccentric expressions as they asked, "Return to where?"

Upon saying that, they did not wait for Wen Leyang answer. One of the fat men leaped out of the group and asked, "Your house, do you provide food?"

Ever since Wen Leyang told Wei Mo that he was bringing Wei Mo home, these seven brothers had made up their minds. Wen Leyang also did not mind. Since the Nine Peaks Mountain had an abundance of eggs and mutton, he was not afraid even if all the fat men within the entire Szechuan state were to stay there.

Wei Mo carried a small bundle wrapped in cloth on his back. He was already waiting at the cave entrance for them, Wen Leyang was eager to return home. He left the mountain without a moment's pause. The Great Mercy Temple prepared a car that waited for them at the foothill. The chauffeur was talkative. He was sighing, complaining about how the monks today received such good treatment!

After a day and a half, Wen Leyang was standing at the foothill of the Nine Peaks Mountain. He inhaled a deep breath and frowned.

Wei Mo stood by his side and asked in a low voice, "No one is here to greet you? Is it because I am not welcomed here?" He sounded rather concerned.

Wen Leyang shook his head. He signaled to the crowd to remain on the same spot, while he took a few quick strides ahead. After a while, he leaped back with a straight face and waved his hand once at the crowd, "There is an accident up there!" He grabbed Wei Mo. His body was like a lightning as he surged in high speed towards the Wen family village up the mountain slope.

The moment those seven fat men heard of the two words 'an accident'. They appeared excited as they took quick strides and followed closely behind Wen Leyang.

Dashing in high speed, Wen Leyang explained to the others, "The family launched the prohibition spell that sealed off the mountain earlier! However, it was already broken by someone!" As he was saying that, he pointed towards the rocks by the mountainside. Under the sunlight's reflection, the initially green-colored mountain rocks were seeping with a gust of indistinct redness. The outsiders would not understand. However, being an inner chamber disciple, Wen Leyang would, of course, recognize that this was the sign that the Poison of Earth 'Azalea-red' was destroyed.

Albeit the disciples of Wen Bucao were not involved in the heaven's cultivation, but the poison power of their prohibition spell within the mountains was astonishing. The ordinary small schools and sects within the cultivation world, for example, those people who came seeking revenge from the Palace of Sun Dynasty in the past, were of no match in the face of Wen family's prohibition spell.

There were signs of the strong poison being launched all along the way. Wen Leyang's expression became more and more distressed. In the end, he left Wei Mo behind and tossed aside the fat men and surged towards the mountain slope like a streak of vapor on his own. All the pores on his entire body rapidly opened and closed, contracted and relaxed. His telegnosis ability swiftly spread towards all directions. All of a sudden, two shadows clad in red-colored Taoist monk robe hiding behind the huge rocks next to the village entrance appeared crystal clear within his telegnosis ability.

Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability could not cover an area that was too wide. It was weaker than his eyesight but he was able to scan over the entire area without any blind spot. Just as he took notice of the enemies, the enemies noticed him too. The two persons shouted in unison, "Who are you, go back to where you came from!" In a flash, seven to eight streaks of sharp sword's reflection surged skywards and shot towards Wen Leyang in lightning speed accompanied by a clear humming noise.

Two young Taoist priests were under direct orders to guard the village entrance. The instruction passed down by their division commander was, "Execute those who attack!" The moment Wen Leyang appeared, the two little Taoist priests immediately pinched their hands into the sword-control gesture. Each of them conducted three to four flying swords. They watched as the flying swords were about to penetrate through the enemy as the village boy that was in mid-air appeared to be unable to exert his strength and unable to dodge. Unexpectedly, he suddenly vanished into thin air!

The vision before the two Taoist priests simultaneously darkened. Wen Leyang appeared before their eyes. Instantly, their fingers rippled with a piercing sharp pain!

The Poison of Life and Death was surging within his body, Wen Leyang's method had lost its prior powerful and unyielding mannerism, but his speed and agility could easily piss off a sparrow. He yielded no effort to strike the flying sword. He exerted strength from his waist and abdomen and used the Faulty Punch to change his direction abruptly in mid-air. He appeared in front of the two Taoist priests, stretched out his hands as fast as lightning and lightly grabbed onto the two Taoist priests' hands before tossing them to the sky. "Far from that!" His person had already surged into the village.

The two young Taoist priests' fingers were like chicken feet. Their fingers curved ghastly into a ball/. They wrapped their hands into their chests in agony. As the flying swords lost their master's guidance, the swords dropped onto the ground in a splatter.

Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability exploded with emotions. The moment he entered the village, he took a clear look at all the situations. It was exactly the same as the last time when he first cultivated the method left behind by Wen Lazi. At the open ground in front of the village, the Wen family were standing on one side and a group of Taoist priests was standing on the other side.

Third Elder Wen was battling ferociously with a Taoist priest clad in scarlet robe in the middle of the open ground.

The First Uncle Wen Tunhai's shoulder was badly mutilated. A few Wen family disciples were helping him to dress the wound. The disciples from the Death Trademark were nowhere to be found. There was only Wen Buzuo, who was following next to the Fourth Elder Wen, speaking to him in a low voice.

However, Wen Leyang was slightly relieved that there was only the First Uncle who was injured on the Wen family's side. On the other hand, on the Taoist priest's side, a great number of people were spread all across in confusion. Each of them was ghastly pale, they appeared to be poisoned with strong poison and were not rescuable.

The Taoist priests' robe were all identical. Amongst them, a group wore a dark blue long gown of the same color. The leader was a middle-age Taoist priest with a strong-built figure, who wore an honorable expression. He was holding a huge sword bigger than a cello in his cradle. He squinted his eyes as he looked towards Wen Leyang. The other group of Taoist priests appeared tackier and messier than those green-robed priests. They wore scarlet robes with golden silk trimmings. The dead priests on the ground were all wearing scarlet robes.

The scarlet-robed man that was in the middle of a battle was aged. His fingers pinched into the sword-control gesture in an extremely skilled manner as he conducted the red-colored long sword in mid-air. In the midst of the long sword's movements, it would faintly erupt in a puff of flames, appearing magnificent.

Third Elder Wen unfolded his battle posture. He advanced and retreated like a ghost. Every time the flying sword shot towards him, he would dodge away the moment he was about to be struck by the sword. However, when he tried to approach the Taoist priest, he was blocked by the flying sword.

This was the first time Wen Leyang truly saw that the zombie-like Third Grandpa fought, he gasped in heartfelt admiration, the First Uncle and the First Grandpa displayed the Faulty Punch in an awe-inspiring and trenchant manner, while the Third Grandpa displayed the Faulty Punch in a cunning and savage manner. Drifting from place to place, the old man was like a withered leaf, he would dodge the flying sword's piercing-cold mannerism. Despite the flying sword was as fast as lightning, it would never harm him.

The scarlet-robed Taoist priest had already battled the Third Grand Elder Wen for quite some time. The more he fought the more anxious he became. He was after all a respected personage in the cultivation world. Unexpectedly, even after he brandished his treasured weapon, he was helpless in facing a mortal family's old man. Just as he was about to speed up his flying sword, the telegnosis ability surrounding his entire body shook. A human figure punched towards his direction from the village entrance.

The scarlet-robed man was startled. He did not have the time to shout penalty and the sword-control gesture on his hand switched. The flame-colored long sword immediately rippled in a spectrum of flames and guarded him!

Wen Leyang's telegnosis ability transmitted the situation all around him to his mind in the blink of an eye. His body had not stopped moving at all. As he pounced on the battlegroup in the open ground, he slammed towards the scarlet-robed man with threatening gestures. Suddenly, his body felt warm. A longsword wrapped in scorching heat wave appeared in front of the opposing party. Wen Leyang's fingers oscillated like wheels as he knocked ferociously on the sword's body in a ghastly tremble.

Initially, the long sword was plundering as fast as lightning. Upon being knocked by Wen Leyang's Faulty Punch, it shook vigorously. The scarlet-robed Taoist priest turned pale with fear. The strand of primordial spirit that he attached to the flying sword was following the opposing party's rhythm. His primordial spirit trembled in agony as he hastily shouted loudly once to calm his state of mind. The sword-control gesture in his hand turned in preparation to retract the flying sword.

Wen Leyang seized the opportunity when the flying sword stopped to circle around and stomp his foot hard into the Taoist priest's stomach.

As Wen Leyang had been in battles with Taoist priests, he understood that he should be fighting the person and not his treasured weapon.

The scarlet-robed Taoist priest gave a desolated humph. His hands exerted strength as he punched and bombarded Wen Leyang's foot ferociously. The opposing party's peculiar finger force could break the spell of a treasured weapon. His body was surprisingly agile but the Taoist priest was still as confident as before. After all, the young fellow pouncing over was still a mortal being. He, on the other hand, had accumulated centuries of life vitality force that he could even crush a pile of reinforced concrete into sand. It was as if he could already see the tragic appearance of the opponent's leg being snapped into three chunks at the ankle, knee, and hip.

Before the Taoist priest could curl his lips into a grim sneer, his pupils had already dilated.

A gush of vigorous strength beyond his imagination, similar to the foul wave, surged high to the sky and burst with a loud bang. It came from the opponent's leg in an extremely domineering manner, raging and roaring all the way as it surged from his fist into his body!

He could even hear from within his body, the crisp sound of beans erupting rapidly and vigorously. It started with his fist. His finger bones crushed his palm bones, his palm bones crushed his wrist bones, his wrist bones crushed his arm bone. Out of a sudden, that gush of tyrannical strength was abruptly constricted by the opposing party. The Taoist priest gave out a long agonizing howl as he tumbled heavily towards the back!

Wen Leyang was startled as well. The power from the converging point of the Poison of Life and Death within his entire body was so domineering!

The Wen family behind him could only feel that the vision before their eyes blurring, Wen Leyang ascended from the sky and sent the scarlet-robed Taoist priest, who was wildly arrogant earlier, flying with a kick. After a moment's silence, they erupted in a fierce cheer, Wen Buzuo roared the loudest amongst them.

Wen Leyang immediately turned around as he bowed with his hands folded in front of him to thank his joyful relatives.

Another scarlet-robed Taoist priest broke out in a torrent of curses in rage, "The disciples of Wen Buzuo are worse than animals, the agreed rule was to battle solo…"

Wen Leyang looked towards the Third Grandpa who was closest to himself in astonishment.

Third Grandpa disregarded him. He walked in small strides as he returned to his old brothers' side.

Wen Leyang sniggered. He turned around and looked towards the scarlet-robed Taoist priest that was cursing at him, "You are the one who struck my grandpa first. Do I still need to talk about the rules with you?"

Before his voice died away, the ground quaked for a moment abruptly. Seven fat men holding gleaming classical big weapons in their hands ascended from the sky. One of them was still lifting a skinny man in his arms.

The leader of the fat men swayed his big head once as he asked Wen Leyang magnificently, "Who struck your grandpa?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 95: The Experts

The seven fat men stood in a row, glaring at the Taoist priest in front of them.

The Taoist priests were seemingly dumbfounded by the recent happenings. They wore strange expressions with closed mouths and everyone had their eyes on the flying sword-wielding green-robed leader of the Taoist priests. The leader had a confident smile. With his eyes squinting, it was almost as if he dozed off, unperturbed by the happenings in front of him.

The fat men brandished their appalling great knives. Their eyes scanned through each of the Taoist priests' faces, undecided who to strike first. One of the fat men asked Wen Leyang softly, "Which one should we go for?"

Wen Leyang replied, "Hit whoever that makes the first noise!" Wen Leyang turned and ran towards the four elders. Wei Mo also jumped down from one of the fat men's shoulder, looked around and hid among the Wen family.

Wen Leyang had not even said a word. Grand Elder Wen's face filled with consolation and said laughingly, "All that matters is that you came back, unharmed." The old man paused for a while, patted Leyang's shoulder heavily. He suddenly relaxed his vocals, laughed heartily and repeated with more force, "All that matters is that you came back, unharmed!"

Some warmth also made its way into the Second Grandpa and the Third Grandpa's eyes, which was a rare event. Both of them nodded towards their grandson in looking pleased.

The Fourth Grandpa was still poker-faced when he said to Wen Leyang drily, "Xiaoyi is in the workshop, she is fine." He paused awhile after he finished, turned and ordered Wen Buzuo, "Tell them to prepare something good for dinner tonight." While he was talking, the wrinkles on his face seemed to relax a little.

Wen Leyang felt his bones go limp. He stood still, not knowing what to say. He remained like that for awhile before coming back to his senses and went before the First Uncle.

Wen Tunhai inhaled, making hissing sounds as he was bearing the pain from his wounds. He grinned painfully, "Never mind, it's only a scratch. Our family did not lose this time. I defeated six elder priests and only got this small wound…not too rough!"

Wen Daniang, who was dressing his wounds, glared at him and yelled back with a temper akin to his, "Be a man and suck it in! I'm the one who always has to take care of you when you got yourself wounded. Where are your little ladies now…" Although Daniang was scolding him forcefully, her movements were gentler than before.

Wen Buzuo had a sheepish smile. He trotted with a jolly spring as though one has just farted and went in front of Wen Leyang. He first patted Wen Leyang's shoulder and spoke in an old-fashioned way, "All that matters is that you came back, unharmed!" He did not wait for the elders to scold him before explaining in a hushed tone, "The scarlet robes are from the Sun Dynasty Palace, the green robes are their helpers!"

Who would have thought that after two years, the Sun Dynasty Palace did not even care about the Great Mercy Temple and came here to wreak havoc again? Wen Leyang gritted his teeth, "Who are the helpers?" While saying that, his burning gaze fixed itself onto the green-robed Taoist priest, who was seemingly detached from the whole incident.

Wen Buzuo shook his head, "I don't know, they did not say anything. The green robes have not said a word since they ascended the mountain. They just stood there watching on the sidelines. However, they should be the ones who broke the prohibition spell down the mountain, the bastards from the Sun Dynasty Palace do not have such capabilities."

When Wen Leyang looked at him, the green-robed Taoist priest, who was hugging his great sword while smiling with squinted eyes, opened his eyes abruptly. His gaze was bright and sharp, like a pair of ice-cold knives, meeting Wen Leyang's gaze as fast as lightning… However, when he opened his eyes, Leyang was no longer looking at him.

The leader of the Taoist's priest was slightly disheartened and let out a laugh. A loud cheer suddenly erupted in front of him as if there was a great promotion and seven great knives loudly surged towards him from all directions!

The seven fat men's wait finally bore fruit as someone made a sound from among the Taoist priests.

When the fat men moved, the green-robed Taoist priests behind the leader of the priests let out an angry shout, chanting their mantras non-stop. Few dozens of flying swords connected and formed a long chain, releasing a sharp glow that cannot be seen directly while mercilessly slicing at the Rainbow brothers.

A loud bang followed by a great vibration. Seven great knives, which bore the colors of the rainbow, rose to meet the sword chain in the sky. The force was so great that all the clouds were dispersed in an instant, leaving behind a clear sky!

The green-robed Taoist priests whimpered and staggered backward.

The seven fat men were still jolly, waving their knives about and making wind sounds. They eagerly shouted at the Taoist priests, "Again, again!" When they joined their forces to fight against Third Brother Wei from One Word Palace, they did not suffer even after a bout with the famous shadow of rods. Facing the dozen or so Taoist priests whose cultivation is somewhat shallow, it was nothing to them.

The leader of the priests who wanted to say something just now changed his expression stepped in front of his disciples and roared, "Allow me!" That one blow just now was the fruit of true cultivation and did not escape his eyes.

At the same time, Wen Leyang shouted, "Don't attack, fall back!"

The seven fat men responded loudly, placed their great knives behind their backs and ran behind Wen Leyang.

The leader of the priests was about to brandish his great sword but his opponents had all ran away. He coughed, feeling disheartened, and returned his great sword in his embrace.

Wen Leyang took a few steps forward, looked at the leader of the priests who had no opportunity to show his power and asked, "Who are you?"

The leader of the priests smiled silently, putting on airs. One of the priests behind him answered instead, "My master is the enlightened sword-bearer of the Jilong way, his Taoist name is Qingniao!"

Wen Leyang nodded, comprehending that the Sun Dynasty Palace has also looked up Jilong mountain of the Five Blessings. He glared towards the scarlet-robed Taoist priests, disdain clearly written on his face, "So now that the Sun Dynasty Palace has the Five Blessing's Jilong way backing it, it is finally brave enough to seek revenge from the Wen Bucao. Which one of you is the leader Huo Yangzi?"

Grand Elder Wen snickered from behind him, "We initially have to pay the respects due to the Great Mercy Temple. Since you've come all the way here…" Third Elder Wen interjected, "Even the whole Sun Dynasty Palace is not worth one man's life from the Wen family!"

The last time the Sun Dynasty Palace went up the mountain for revenge, it was the Wen Bucao's first time facing the true cultivators. They suffered a great deal, with the death of some eight young disciples. If it were up to the two-thousand-year-old tradition of the Wen Bucao, even the death of one disciple would mean the death of the entire clan of the enemy. But then the Great Mercy Temple interfered, the whole affair remained unresolved. Now that the Sun Dynasty Palace have come here of their own accord, they played right into the hands of the four elders of the Wen family.

A middle-aged scarlet-robed priest stood out, "Little demon, you injured our leader and now you're acting all innocent! This debt must be paid by the Wen Bucao today!"

Wen Leyang was astonished that the person whom he kicked over was the leader of the Sun Dynasty Palace. A sense of achievement welled up within him.

The priest continued, "Our brothers from the Sun Dynasty Palace coming here to seek revenge has nothing to do with us. The enlightened sword bearer came to Nine Peaks Mountain to investigate a bloody crime committed by the wicked demons!"

The priest paused briefly before saying in a clear voice, "Two years ago, a few brothers accidentally got struck by the Mountain Coffin spell and was buried under the Nine Peaks Mountain. Lately, the demons have been restless, with evildoers bringing calamities everywhere. As a member of the Five Blessings, it is the duty of Jilong Mountain to eradicate all evil. Since there had been signs of demons on the Nine Peaks Mountain, it is only natural that we came here to investigate."

Wen Leyang gritted his teeth again and glared at Qingniao asking, "How do you intend to investigate?" Wen Leyang had already found out that the culprit responsible for the Mountain Coffin spell were the remnants of Jingpo, this message was also passed on by the Great Mercy Temple. Who would have thought that the Jilong way came up with such an absurd excuse?

The priest answered in his master's stead, "My master has enlightened sight. Any demons or evil spirits cannot escape his Inner Eye. Just call out all the people of Wen Bucao and let my master look at each and every one of them, then we will know if the person has done wrong. The Jilong way is a right cultivation path under the heavens, we will never wrongly accuse another person."

The four elders of the Wen family looked at each other. They were old-timers and could tell that this excuse was just a farce. They immediately understood that these people came here looking for someone. Nonetheless, who in the Wen family can provoke even Jilong of the Five Blessings to investigate, they have no idea.

Wen Leyang did not even say anything when the enlightened sword bearer inquired, "Who are you guys?" His gaze went pass Wen Leyang and glanced back and forth at the seven fat men behind Wen Leyang.

In the enlightened sword bearer's eyes, Wen Leyang's punch was indeed terrifying but it all came down to Huo Yangzi's lack of practice, resulting in his treasured weapon unable to protect him in time. What truly gave him a sense of danger was the seven fat men, who he had never heard about before. The rainbow move that they used just now was truly astonishing.

The seven fat men were all giggling happily when someone finally spoke to them. They came forward, the fats on their bodies shaking.

"I thought you were dumb."

"You want to know the names of us, brothers?"

"Our names are easy to remember but strangely nobody remembers them"

"I see that you have no problem remembering it!"

"If you can remember it, we will kneel down and kowtow you!"

"But if you cannot, then you must kneel down and kowtow us!"

"But a kowtow means a kowtow, no mean words!"

Wen Leyang retreated while stifling a laugh, with a sheepish look in his eyes. He already knew the names of these seven fat men when he spent half a year in the mountains with them. If they do not bring out their weapons, even he has trouble telling them apart.

Qingniao was not angered but laughed in a saintly manner, "Tell me then. My memory is not too shabby, I'm sure I can remember seven names."

The Rainbow brothers were elated. They stood in a row in front of Qingniao, "I'm the eldest, call me fourth brother! I'm the second eldest, call me seventh brother! I'm the third eldest, call me fifth brother… We also have a collective name called the Rainbow…

All the Wen Bucao roared with laughter. The First Uncle Wen Tunhai also laughed but grimaced as the movement stretched his wounds.

After the seven brothers finished declaring their names, they jumped about in a flurry and changed their positions in a mess of movements. After they rearranged themselves, one of the brothers asked smugly, "Which rank am I? What am I called?"

The other six fat men stared at the enlightened sword bearer nervously, worrying that if he got it right, their brother would have to kneel and kowtow.

The enlightened sword bearer's expression was as steely as Third Brother Wei. He clenched his teeth, barely holding in his anger. He was about to say something when a cold laugh came from the Wen Bucao.

Wen Ninth and Wen Thirteenth were holding hands as they made their way merrily in front of the Rainbow brothers. They scrutinized all seven of them. Wen Ninth reached his hand out, pointed confidently to the fat man in the middle and said, "You are the eldest, you are called Fourth Brother!"

Wen Thirteenth pointed to the fat man at the end, "You are the second eldest, you are called Seventh Brother!"

The two silly uncles called out the ranks and names of all seven of the fat men in one breath.

The seven fat men lost all color from their faces and stared blankly at Wen Ninth and Wen Thirteenth. After a long pause, the eldest, called Fourth Brother saluted them, "We were wrong to have underestimated you, great experts!"

Wen Leyang was originally worried that the enemy might launch a sneak attack on the two silly uncles and was walking beside them. Now his eyes bulged bigger than a bull's. He pulled on Wen Ninth's sleeves, "Ninth Uncle, how did you recognize them?"

Wen Ninth's smugness suddenly disappeared, in its place was the original silly smile. He asked Wen Thirteenth, "Little Taiyang is calling the Ninth Uncle, is that you or me?"

Wen Thirteenth wore a pained expression, looking confused.

After that Wen Leyang's explanation for the entire event was: a supernatural incident.

The seven fat men finally encountered experts. They surrounded the two silly uncles with great laughter and showered them with admiration and fondness. They insisted on making the two uncles one of them. Wen Leyang interrupted by saying, "The seven of you are called the Rainbow. Now you have nine members, but there is no such thing as a nine-colored rainbow."

One of the fat men paused in thought and suddenly had an idea, "Then we'll add two words. From now on we'll be called the…Wind…Wind Rain Rainbow?"

Wen Leyang burst out into laughter, "You might as well call yourselves the 'Sonorous Rose'!"

The enlightened sword-bearer of Jilong way was angry at first.However, after listening to the conversation between the seven fat men, silly uncles, and Wen Leyang, he unwrinkled his brow and smiled. He initially thought that the seven fat men were playing him a fool, but it is now apparent that Rainbow or Wind Rain Rainbow wasfool's play. With him standing, he would not bother himself with these bunch of people.

The priest behind him also laughed following his master's actions, and spoke again, "Wen Bucao, gather all your men and…" Before he finished his sentence, there was a blur of movement. The four elders of the Wen family started making their move simultaneously. Their first moves were the same but each has his own unique and peculiar style. They charged towards him as mighty as a dragon or as sneaky as a serpent!

When the four elders made their move, the green robes, scarlet robes, sword-bearer, Wen Leyang, and the Rainbow brothers all let out a shout. All hell broke loose in front of the village.

The enlightened sword bearer, with the power of his mind, the great sword in his cradle made a buzzing sound and was about to stop the four elders of the Wen family in their tracks. Suddenly he felt his body tense up. Wen Leyang was like an electric eel in the air, closing in on him without a sound. Qing Niao released a breath, having no time to spare for the four Wen elders, his great sword made a slight movement, perfectly intercepting Wen Leyang's attack. Behind the great sword, the old priest Qing Niao made a move and appeared behind Wen Leyang like a phantom. He struck the back of Leyang's head lightly with his palm.

Seeing that the pearl white hand is almost upon Wen Leyang's head, a ripple broke through the calm spring wind, Wen Leyang already made his way around the great sword in front of him and was now standing where Qing Niao was just a few moments ago.

Both their hearts were filled with shock. In a split second, Wen Leyang attacked, the priest shifted his sword, the priest moved around his sword and appeared behind Wen Leyang. Wen Leyang dodged the priest's attack and ducked behind the great sword. All this happened in the blink of an eye. The two of them only managed to switch positions, nobody gained the upper hand. The sword did not even fall to the ground!

The enlightened sword-bearer Qing Niao did not stop his outstretched hand and held his great sword lightly. His gaze lost its former biting coolness and proud manner, in its place was carefulness and shock.

The green-robed priests behind them were only half a beat slower than the sword-bearer. Few dozens of long swords rose again and flew in a packed formation towards the four elders of the Wen family! At the same time, the Rainbow brothers moved out, Rain and Wind did not react.

The seven fat men's great knives emitted a magnificent rainbow. The seven colors combined as one and struck against the sword formation. The sword formation was once again broken in a burst of warm light of spring. However, this time all the green-robed priests attacked at the same time, hence the force of the attack was much greater than the sword chain. The seven fat men were rocked until they went pale and were staggering backward.

The people from Jilong way also backed down following the vibration.

The last one to react were the priests from the Sun Dynasty Palace. They were in a mess of shouts and just when they wanted to attack, their legs suddenly gave way. The glint of a blade that was like a poisonous snake danced among them and the hidden blade cut down countless feet! Three-Inch Nail Wen Bushuo, who did not show himself until now jumped out, followed by the men from the Death Trademark. The men burst out of the ground and confused the formation of the Sun Dynasty Palace priests.

The people from the Sun Dynasty Palace cried in agony. They did not expect the enemy to jump out of the ground out of the blue. Their mind was already fixed on their surroundings, they should have known if someone was trying to get at them from below.

The chatterbox Wen Buzuo laughed on his spot, cheering his brother on, "Nice Earth Cover!"

'Earth Cover' is a special move of the Death Trademark. They covered their bodies with a special powder before entering the ground. After they entered the ground, even moles and worms would regard them as their kind or as rocks. The priests' mind, although sharp, only sensed that the small movements in the earth was by vermin and did not even realize that the one coming for them was the grim reaper.

Not a single root grows on the Wen. Never befriend a Miao. Die a dog's death on Crow Ridge. The notoriety did not survive two thousand years out of pure luck. The cultivators were merely human beings, who attained some magical power through cultivation, and had the opportunity to look beyond the heavens. When they were faced with the three families' meticulously researched for two thousand years, numerous mind-blowing killing techniques, they can only flail about helplessly when they were caught off guard.

It was at this moment that a crisp slapping sound was heard. The four elders of the Wen family all struck as one on the cheek of the priest that was doing all the talking.

Once they succeeded in their one strike, they loftily backed down. Grand Elder Wen chuckled, "The Nine Peaks Mountain is no place for a rookie little priest who has no hair to make a ruckus!"

The Death Trademark, seeing that their masters have succeeded, sheathed their swords and retreated back into Wen Bucao's ranks like phantoms, disappearing completely after a few pushes here and there.

The people from the Sun Dynasty Palace did not even bother about chasing. They made a lot of noise while frantically treating their wounded companions. They also took out the Cleansing Talismans and placed them on each other's bodies to expel the poison.

The priest who was slapped was stunned for a while as if he did not comprehend what had just taken place. One side of his face was a mess of hand marks whereas the other side was spotless.

The four elders of the Wen family looked at each other and wondered aloud, "All slapped the same cheek?"

They barely just finished their sentence when Wen Leyang who fought with the enlightened sword-bearer made his move again. He leaped and rained blow after blow on his opponent. His blows were so fast that bystanders could only see a blur of movements. The shadow of the first strike barely vanished before the second and third strike was out. The people present were dazzled. They were starting to have difficulty telling which shadow is the real Wen Leyang.

Wen Leyang was a kind person, but he was not stupid. The four grandpas not only hit the little priests, but they hit the Five Blessing's Jilong way. He did not want to waste time to talk and struck out immediately. Ever since the pouring rain in the Red Leaves Forest, the Wen Bucao, which was peaceful for two thousand years, was suddenly dragged into the scuffle between cultivators. Every member of the elders to Wen Leyang were all of the same mind – if we cannot avoid it, we'll just hit anyone standing in our way!

In the name of their ancestor Tuo Xie, the Wen Bucao could never possibly gather every one of its members to let the old priest Qing Niao see. As to who they were looking for on the Nine Peaks Mountain, Wen Leyang did not care. That was Wen Yiban's expertise, he would just focus on apprehending people.

The great sword in enlightened sword-bearer Qing Niao's cradle was immensely huge. A slight horizontal move was all it took to completely seal Wen Leyang's attacks. After a few futile attempts, Wen Leyang made a strange cry and resumed his barrage with a nostalgic explosive power. He was like an angry arrow that was shot off a bow, striking towards the great sword.

The enlightened sword-bearer retained his smile. The hands holding onto the great sword shook and a greenish-black cold light was released from the sword and flew towards Wen Leyang without any reservations.

Just when Wen Leyang's whole body was executing the Faulty Punch and was about to hit the great sword, he flexed and without warning jumped into the midst of the priests who were watching the fight wholeheartedly. Cries of pain could immediately be heard. Nobody expected that this honest looking young fellow would abandon his great enemy and strike at the small fry instead.

The aura that Wen Leyang emitted was absolute and fierce. It did not even spare a second before changing its recipients. From the bystander's point of view, it was as if there was a distortion in space. Wen Leyang, who was supposed to appear in front of the enlightened sword-bearer suddenly jumped into the midst of the Taoist priests.

The poison in Wen Leyang's body was like a raging river. One move from the Faulty Punch and the power of poison will be unleashed. He just had to keep the momentum and maintain his advantage. His current speed was not as fast as the flying swords, but his moves were peculiar and outsmarted the magic weapons of the priests. After jumping headlong into the enemy's ranks, his Faulty Punch combo was like an agile serpent slithering among the bodies, landing blows on several persons in the blink of an eye.

To Wen Leyang who had been hitting mountains for ten months, hitting people was a piece of cake. Every priest who faced him was no exception, they all felt that a great force that they could never defend against suddenly hit them, breaking their bones even before they were sent flying.

The enlightened sword-bearer let out a strange cry that was not befitting of him, which sounded like a tractor crushing a wolf's tail. The greatsword in his hands flew up into the sky, gathering storm clouds around it. Out of nowhere, enchanted electric snakes danced around the great sword in the gaps between the clouds.

Wen Leyang had seen things, but this was his first time witnessing the magical power of making rain. Feeling slightly insecure, he increased the force under his feet and continued leaping among the ranks of priests, not willing to leap out.

The enlightened sword-bearer commanded his sword with gritted teeth. There were a few instances when the sword was about to strike, but Wen Leyang swiftly ducked behind one of the old priests. The priests weren't stupid as well, they shouted while running here and there, trying to give their master an opening, but none of them were fast enough for Wen Leyang.

The clouds were rolling while the old priests were running around on the ground.

The enlightened sword-bearer did not have a chance to strike Wen Leyang. Suddenly, his expression lost all signs of anxiousness, He even smiled. He shook his head towards Wen Leyang, "Little demon, you have much to learn." As he was saying this he made the sword controlling sign, the sword that was chasing after Wen Leyang flipped in midair, its tip pointed towards the group of Wen clansmen, at the same time he bellowed, "Thunder!"

The realization struck Wen Leyang, he made a grave mistake! If he could hit the enemy's disciples, the enemy could also kill his own kin.

The lightning bolts that were flitting between the rain clouds like magic snakes converged under the guidance of the enlightened sword-bearer's great sword. A lightning chain as great as a waterfall condensed in a flash, preparing to unleash itself unto the people of the Wen family.

Wen Leyang no longer had time to be bothered with the little priests and he had even less time to deal with the enlightened sword-bearer, who was now smiling coldly at him. The poison of Life and Death surged through his body, utilizing his full power and pounced towards his family, hoping that he could make it in time to shield them from the lightning.

Even the swiftest swallow could not overtake the seemingly gentle breeze. Wen Leyang's ghostlike body was a joke in the face of heavenly powers. He has just mustered his strength when millions of purple arcs converged in the sky, forming a glorious but terrifying apocalyptic glow of the gods, making a thunderous sound that pierced the heavens, like a golden dragon moving its fierce body, roaring while plunging towards the people of the Wen family.

Wen Leyang was furious, he could never make it in time! In that moment, inside the deathly glow, the terrified expressions of each of his kin was embedded in his heart. A great anger and sadness burst out within him, smashing all his veins and thoughts. His mind was a total blank, and in his eyes were only a lightning dragon, as thick as a mountain range.

The lightning dragon which was formed by ten thousand lightning bolts roared and reared, barring its teeth and brandishing its claws, emerging from the rain clouds. Just when it was about to obliterate all hope of life, there was a great vibration, the dragon squared in on itself and disappeared without a sound.

One second the godly glow which shook heaven and earth was shining everywhere, the next second, the loud bang and great light vanished into a light breeze.

The huge difference that occurred in that short time span left one little time to adjust. It is as if the blood that was pumping heavily towards your eyes and brain suddenly lost their propulsion, leaving you with an empty feeling.

Everyone was shocked, staring at the sky with lifeless eyes. Nobody knew what just happened. A silence as quiet as death completely covered the Nine Peaks Mountain which was lively just a few moments ago.

After a long while, Grand Elder Wen managed to regain his senses. He coughed weakly, extending a trembling finger and pointed towards the back of the village, "The light, lightning rod that we installed a few years back sure came…came in handy."

In the direction which the grand elder was pointing, a thick metal rod that was tens of meters long was standing proudly, with the imposing manner of a sword that will pierce the heavens.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 96: Thunder Marks

In the age of technology, when the various sects of cultivation intend to pass down their inner secrets to their disciples, they would also pass them a manual that would provide simple explanations on the important matters to note in relation to the use of their magical powers. For example, spells would not be able to constrain mobile phones' signal or lightning rod areas should be avoided when performing thunder conjuration. After all, it was all about passing on the experience.

Wen Leyang stood riveted, looking at his unharmed family members with shock and joy. He did not even have the time to say anything when something flashed past his eyes. He could have dodged, but he did not.

Pa! Pa!Pa!Pa!

Fourth Elder Wen stood in front of Wen Leyang with his face as cold as ice. He raised his hand and gave him four slaps. "The whole clan was on the brink of inevitable annihilation. You did not think about revenging and killing the enemy but jumped back here like an imbecile! These four slaps, I did it for the four Wen elders! If there is a next time, you should renounce the name of Wen!" As he was saying this, he scrutinized Wen Leyang with a very complicated gaze, paused for a moment before continuing, "If you also died back then, there will no longer be any Wen Bucao under the heavens…" He didn't finish his sentence when he abruptly turned and left.

As Fourth Elder Wen turned his head, it obvious that his eyes were red.

Wen Leyang's cheeks were burning hot, but he felt was warm and fuzzy inside, almost about to melt. He nodded vigorously at the back of Fourth Elder Wen and turned to face the enlightened sword-bearer, who was reapplying his spell. Wen Leyang gave a wicked smile. In the old priest's eyes, the scar on Leyang's cheekbone popped out.

The enlightened sword-bearer was also filled with fury. His great Thunder was completely redirected by a lightning rod. If this news ever got out, it would be the laughing stock of the cultivators for at least half a year. When he had first heard the rumor that Ma Heshui of the One Word Palace met his defeat on the Nine Peaks Mountain, he did not believe it. He would never have expected that when he went up the mountain, he had been troubled with fools, his favorite disciple was slapped, his fellow priests were running everywhere, and he, a master, was bullied at every turn.

The sword-bearer's eyes brightened. Not wanting to waste any more time, he was about to direct his sword to unleash the art of Jilong when a startled cry unexpectedly broke out behind him.

The little old priests had gathered once again behind the sword-bearer. The earth that was already turned by the Death Trademark shook again without any warning. Little packages of earth were rapidly popping up under their feet, which became the sizes of tomb packages in no time. The priests had no idea what was happening. They could only try their best to avoid the earth lumps. One of the Jilong disciples directed his flying sword with a shout and his sword stuck itself into one of the 'tomb packages' that was the furthest from him.

Who said that the recluse people had a pure heart? This little priest was definitely a schemer. The 'tomb package' which his flying sword stuck into was in the middle of a group of scarlet-robed Sun Dynasty Palace priests.

The sword flashed like lightning. With a gentle 'pop', the 'tomb package' burst like a soap bubble, followed by screams from the scarlet-robed priests.

Under the thin wall of earth were thousands of poisonous bugs. They formed such a mass that it was impossible to tell how many types were actually present!

The bugs did not crawl, rush, nor flowed, they gushed out! Just like magma from a volcano, countless poisonous bugs shot into the sky. At the same time, few dozen other earth packages burst open, releasing so many bugs that it covered almost everything. The bugs jumped and flew, forming a dense fog which shrouded the priests behind the enlightened sword-bearer in an instant!

The elites from the Death Trademark sat cross-legged amongst the group of Wen Bucao, with soundless whistles in their mouths. They were blowing on their whistles with a strange rhythm.

Wen Leyang did not waste any time. With a kick of his sole, he flew towards the enlightened sword-bearer like the wind. The old priest's great sword was currently suspended in the sky and was in the middle of amassing lightning. It could not dispatch itself to aid its master.

The enlightened sword-bearer Qing Niao showed no signs of panic. He shrunk his body and leaped out of his Taoist robe. He flexed his arms and his green robe shot up into the sky with the wind. Rows of runes appeared in his robe, shining with a cold light. His robe turned into a giant talisman and wrapped itself around Wen Leyang.

The green robes of every Jilong disciple turned into talismans that were refined over and over for a hundred times and had properties like protection from evil, detoxification, exorcism, and binding demons.

Wen Leyang, who was like an angry leopard rushing forward gallantly, was wrapped by the robe talisman, becoming a sack in mid-air.

The old priest Qing Niao smiled slightly and made his way back to save his disciples. The sack that was freefalling not far from him suddenly shook in a peculiar manner. The rows of runes shone brighter and brighter until eventually a puff of green smoke arose from within it. The magical robe which was supposed to be imperishable by water or fire or indestructible by magic was now reduced to numerous cloth butterflies.

Wen Leyang was covered by the robe from head to toe. He did not have the luxury of thinking. His whole body executed the Faulty Punch and broke through the magic robe cocoon before he reached the ground. He extended his limbs, bared his teeth and embraced the old priest Qing Niao.

The old priest's skin and eyes abruptly turned silver white. Countless fine thunder marks came to life under his skin and in his eyeballs, trailing about frantically.

The reason the Jilong Way became one of the Five Blessings andthe head of the true cultivators of the right path was because of two things: The 'Ninth Heaven Thunder Conjuration' and a powerful magical item in the hands of its leader called the 'Unmovable Sun and Moon's Disaster'.

The enlightened sword-bearer had been trained in thunder conjuration since his youth, directing lightning into his body, with every step filled with trepidation until he finally mastered the art thirty years ago. His life vitality force was the Power of Heaven's Thunder, which was unleashed the second Wen Leyang pounced on him.

Embracing the old priest, Wen Leyang felt his whole body go numb and his hair rise. It's as if he was hugging a transformer on top of an electric pole. The force of the thunder flowed mercilessly, detonating numerous explosions within him. Qing Niao was in no better condition, his entire body was attacked by unimaginable great forces of potent poison as if ten thousand alder wood rods were coming at him from all directions.

Both of them uttered a cry at the same time, not wanting to show weakness, spat blood on the other's face. Wen Leyang was thrown back to where he came from, crying loudly while being sent flying by the great force whereas the old priest Qing Niao fell backward in an awkward position.

The great sword that was in mid-air was connected to its master's will. It released a creepy long wail before conjuring up hundreds of lightning bolts, which erupted from the boiling rain clouds, arcing towards Wen Leyang.

This time, the lightning bolts did not condense into one but came in all directions like a pouring rain. Save for a few stray bolts which were redirected by the lightning rod, the remaining lightning bolts all went towards Wen Leyang!

The hundreds of lightning bolts formed a flower of lightning, which bloomed majestically on Wen Leyang's body.

When almost all of the lightning bolts converged on Wen Leyang's chest, a red shadow also erupted in a strange arc. 'You've Got Me' bellowed, the metal spikes on its entire body stood up as it chased after the old priest Qing Niao from Wen Leyang's body.

Wen Leyang had already closed his eyes and accepted his fate.

Unexpectedly, he felt his chest heat up. The scarlet jade knife that the old monk Bu Le had hung around his neck was shaking violently, like a gluttonous soul greedily consuming all the lightning bolts into its blade! The true Power of Thunder was completely absorbed by the scarlet jade knife. However, Wen Leyang could not withstand the immense vibration that came from his chest. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and fell to the ground.

As the old priest Qing Niao had traded blows with Wen Leyang, he was suffering almost the same amount of damage as Wen Leyang. It was terrifying that the Poison of Life and Death was transmitted into his body by the punches. The old priest did not even have time to catch his breath before detoxifying himself, worrying that any delay would damage his cultivation. He did not expect that he would see something red in his eye. He felt an excruciating pain in his right eye and he let out a scream and did a somersault while retreating, falling strongly onto the ground.

'You've Got Me' experienced the recoil from the life vitality and was mercilessly thrown onto the ground.

Wen Leyang, the Jilong sword-bearer Qing Niao, the great sword, and the Buddha's Light Bug 'You've Got Me', fell onto the ground at the same time.

Wen Leyang's long hair, which has been growing for almost a year, stood erect. There was no life in his eyes. His garments were shredded and his blackened skin occasionally gave off puffs of green smoke.

The old priest Qing Niao's jaw was trembling, trying hard to expel the poison from his body. His left eye was still silver-white due to the thunder mark whereas his right eye was a demonic red. Drops of concentrated blood were continuously flowing out of his eye socket.

The great sword was no longer glowing and was stuck on the ground at a slanted angle.

'You've Got Me' was having cramps, spasms rising from its stomach towards his terminals at every two seconds intervals.

The priests behind them were also in a bad state. The disciples from the Sun Dynasty Palace were slow to react and had shallower cultivation. They were completely overwhelmed by the countless poisonous bugs. All the life vitality they had inside their bodies were rapidly used up by the endless torrent of poison. They fell lifeless on the ground.

The Jilong disciples were clad in robe talismans. The rows of runes were shining continuously on their magical robes. As the clawing poisonous bugs pounced on them, they would stiffen and fall off like flakes of bran. A few higher leveled disciples were temporarily free from the poisonous bugs, whereas the less skilled disciples had green smoke rising from their bodies. When their magical robes could withstand the endless poison no longer, the robes were reduced to ashes the moment their charm was broken. The life vitality of the disciples would also be drained in that instant, turning them into a poisoned corpse.

Everything happened at the flick of a finger. The four elders of the Wen family had only blinked and saw Wen Leyang emitting green smoke, his fate unknown. Each of them bellowed at the priests, "Men!" They charged at the enemy furiously.

Every male Wen clansman who was older than twelve gave a unanimous shout in response. They uttered a war cry while they followed their four elders into battle. Skills, as profound as fourth elder Wen's Poison of Wind, or as shallow as 'Wen Xiaoxin's' little white snake, all struck in an array of styles, releasing the anger from deep within their bones, charging at the survivors from amongst the priests.

The badly-injured First Uncle Wen Tunhai also leaped with bloodshot eyes. His freshly dressed wounds cracked open with a sound. A gush of fresh blood sprayed through the bandages. Wen Tunhai wiped the blood without looking, collecting his own blood in his palms in mid-air and waved his arms! His blood transformed into a freely moving red mist, flying towards the enemy like the wind.

The enlightened sword-bearer who was sitting on the ground undignifiedly gritted his teeth, reached out his hand and gouged out his poisoned right eye, which was beyond hope. He picked up his sword and barely made his way down the mountain when he was struck mercilessly by a rainbow from behind as he was about to reach the entrance to the village.

The sword-bearer Qing Niao let out a cry and spat a mouthful of blood. His entire back was bloodied. His plump body, with the rainbow's momentum, stumbled down the mountain as he made his escape.

Wen Leyang finally released a sigh, unable to withstand any longer, blacked out and fainted…

A few days later, rumors abound among the true cultivators. It was said that one of the Five Blessing's Jilong enlightened sword-bearer Qing Niao led his disciples to aid the Sun Dynasty Palace in their quest for revenge on the Nine Peaks Mountain. However, the sword-bearer Qing Niao was forced to retreat after suffering heavy injuries while his disciples and the people from the Sun Dynasty Palace were all annihilated, no man was spared.

The rumors grew in its notoriety, with the gossipers speaking convincingly as if they had witnessed the event themselves. There were those who heard but did not believe or heard and were shocked. There were also those who heard and were simply delighted. For instance, the two leaders of One Word Palace. They have just recently calmed down from the anger of losing third brother Wei. When they heard this news they laughed loudly and celebrated with fireworks and noodles…

Something warm and ticklish, like a dandelion wrapped in a spring breeze, lightly brushed against his face.

Wen Leyang woke up. His mind was still in a mess. The pores on his body were steadily opening and closing. His senses flowed outwards like the tides, slowly propagating around him. He could clearly see all the happenings around him in his mind.

The bed he was lying on was huge…it was the Grand Elder Wen's treasure bed. A beautiful maiden sat beside the bed, having fallen asleep on his chest. Occasionally, a teardrop can be seen flowing out of the corner of her eyes, silently trickling down his body. A few green silks were blown in by the wind from the outside, playfully caressing his face. A big trumpet was leaning slanted against the table's leg.

'You've Got Me' was training diligently…practicing the Carp Flip on his chest.

Wen Leyang took a careful look at himself. This time although his upper body was bare, he had his pants on. He felt relieved.

Outside the house, the four elders of the Wen family were having tea while discussing the purpose of the Jilong way for coming up the mountain and who were they looking for. In their hands, they each held a long scroll listing down the nicknames of the Wen clan.

In a house not far away, Daniang was helping First Uncle Wen Tunhai to dress his wounds. The First Uncle was saying with a serious expression, "I have already cut all ties with those girls…then again, it was all part of the job…"

On the patch of empty ground in the village, the Rainbow Brothers were surrounding Wen Nine and Wen Thirteen, discussing the details of kowtow and becoming sworn brothers. The noses of the fat men were bleeding as they were talking.

Wei Mo was doing mathematics on a green stone slab behind the village. The large stone slab was filled with his sketches. A crooked bloodworm can sometimes be seen wriggling out from his nose.

The village was peaceful. The adults were going about doing their own business, the children were catching centipedes and playing with scorpions…

Wen Leyang inhaled deeply, allowing his stomach to bulge while cradling Wen Xiaoyi's head. He found it amusing.

Wen Xiaoyi semi-consciously moved, let out a startled cry and abruptly jumped up. Her big eyes looking at Wen Leyang with shock and joy, "You… woke up!"

Like the last time he jumped out of Xiu Er's mouth, he had the same feelings he felt when he saw Wen Xiaoyi were the same. After being restrained in Mount Emei for ten months, this little lady had grown even more. Her fairness did not reduce even a little but her whole appearance was happier, making her even more endearing.

Wen Leyang snickered without saying a word. He broke out in a fit of coughs, Wen Xiaoyi reacted swiftly and hit him on the back.

Wen Leyang had been coughing non-stop after he sat upright. It was only now that 'You've Got Me' reluctantly jumped out from his mouth. 'You've Got Me' started to perform his newly learned Carp Flip on his palm.

The four elders in the yard heard the noise and leaped into the house almost all at the same time. Grand Elder Wen laughed, "Little boy, you've woke up? How're you feeling?" Wen Leyang jumped down from the bed in a hurry.

Wen Xiaoyi worried that he would still have shaky feet and was supporting him on the sides.

Wen Leyang snickered and patted Wen Xiaoyi's forehead, gesturing to her that he was alright. He took a deep breath, the Poison of Life and Death was still like a cheerful fountain, flowing continuously in his body. His chest did not hurt as much as when he got hurt. He smiled while shaking his head, "Because of you, I'm okay! How long have I been sleeping?"

Wen Xiaoyi answered with a clear voice from the side, "Seven days!"

Wen Leyang let out a long sigh. This time it was a shorter period. No matter if it was the hundred-day Faulty Punch, the belly of the giant frog, the heart of Mount Emei, they all took several months. If he were to go through that a couple more times, his marriage would be delayed.

Grand Elder Wen's face was an expression of pure joy, continuing the conversation, "I did not do anything. You went through the whole ordeal of thunder and lightning and still made it out alive, you must've received something at Mount Emei again, didn't you?" As he was saying this, he was scanning his bed from the corner of his eye, as if thinking about getting a new treasure bed.

Wen Leyang let out a startled cry, remembering that the hundreds of lightning bolts summoned by the old priest Qing Niao were absorbed by the red jade knife he picked up from Mount Emei. He reached for his chest, the red jade knife was still hanging around his neck. However, on the blood red blade, there were many fine silver-white thunder marks. Wen Leyang seriously thanked his ancestors silently in his heart. He was extremely lucky this time. A trinket that he accidentally picked up saved his life!

Wen Leyang recounted his experience on Mount Emei to his four grandpas. Wen Xiaoyi served tea and water from the side, wearing a joyful and happy face that was both pure.

Wen Leyang was also grateful in his heart. The skill of the enlightened sword-bearer was on another level compared to the Jingpo Wicked Witch or the skinny frog tamer. If it were not for Wen Leyang utilizing his full power of the Life and Death Poison while excavating Mount Emei, he would not have to rely on the scarlet jade knife to absorb the lightning bolts. He would have beaten Qing Niao to a pulp.

The venomous animals reared in the Sickness Trademark were all extremely poisonous. Anyone of them would bring calamity to mankind if they were brought into the mortal world. The Yin Chi is especially evil under the heavens, the Ground-Breaking Toad was also comparable to the Yin Chi. The earth poison that dated back to prehistoric times was also very potent. The terrifying potential of all these poisons are unquantifiable, you could not even measure them if you wanted to. All these had been absorbed into Wen Leyang's body.

The subsequent training against heaven and man for ten months in Mount Emei has transformed the formerly rigid poison armor into a flexible power.

When Wen Leyang finished his recount of Mount Emei, Grand Elder Wen was astonished. He made clicking sounds, shook his head and smiled, "This is the first time I have heard of such a way of practicing the Faulty Punch!" After laughing for a while, the old man changed the subject and said with a polite tone, "Following the clan rules, us, elders should not interfere with the way a disciple trains. However, little boy, I am curious about one thing, may I ask you about it?"

This had been the way of the Wen Bucao. After they accepted a person as a disciple, the elders shall not interfere with the way a disciple trains. It was because of this that the poison produced by the Wen family had such a great variety.

As the Grand Elder Wen was being polite, Wen Leyang dared not to be impolite. He stood straight and spoke reverently, "Please ask."

However, Grand Elder Wen kept his silence. It was Fourth Elder Wen who spoke up, "The Poison of Life and Death in your body has the ability to absorb other poisons for your own use. But you have been cultivating poison ever since you came back from Miao Jiang. Why did you stop absorbing poison?"

Wen Leyang coughed, and smiled helplessly while shaking his head, "It's not that I don't want to absorb poison, but ever since I jumped out of the giant frog's belly, I…I have been unable to absorb any poison!"

The four elders looked at each other and gaped at the same time, "What do you mean?"

Wen Leyang pondered for a while, momentarily lost for words, then smiled honestly, "Before this I would completely absorb any poison that came into contact with my body. Fourth Grandpa's Poison of Wind at the Great Mercy Temple or the earth poison inside the giant toad, they were all the same." He paused briefly before continuing, "But after coming back from the Miao Jiang…no matter what kind of poison, it would only do me no harm, but it would not be absorbed into my body."

Wen Lazi's way of practice was one of its kind, no one knows what the ultimate form would look like. But when it comes to the understanding of poison, if the four Wen elders said that they were only the second best, no one would dare claim to be the best.

The four elders looked at each other. Third Elder Wen said coldly, "After absorbing the earth poison from the giant toad, the poison attributes in this little boy's body changed again?"

Fourth Elder Wen pondered aloud while he continued on, "As the Corpse Poison of the Yin Chi and the Life Poison from the poisonous bugs intertwined, becoming a poison that can absorb other poisons, there is only one like that under the heavens."

The four elders have lived with each other for a lifetime and are familiar with each other's thoughts. Fourth Elder Wen was only in the middle of his sentence when Second Elder Wen continued, "The earth poison inside the giant toad came from prehistoric times and it was also incredible. Although it was absorbed into the body by the Life and Death Poison, it changed its attribute after intertwining with it!"

Grand Elder Wen nodded, laughing while concluding, "The whole saying about 'chaos remains unchanged no matter what you throw inside it' is bullshit!" At Miao Jiang, the old monk Bu Le had defined the Life and Death Poison inside Wen Leyang as a chaos of poison, absorbing all and neutralizing all poison. But now the Life and Death Poison inside Wen Leyang's body had been slightly altered by the prehistoric earth poison, making him unable to absorb poison as he wished.

Grand Elder Wen has just finished his sentence when an extremely awkward laugh came from the door, "What a coincidence, to have heard the conversation just when you're badmouthing me."

The four elders of the Wen family inside the room were first startled but immediately started to show signs of happiness. Wen Leyang was the first to run out to meet the smiling bald old rabbit demon Bu Le in an excited tone, "What brings you here?"

Grand Elder Wen led his three brothers out to welcome him, "Welcome, welcome, hahaha."

An old rabbit demon and four old poisonous things, smiling drily at each other. Their expressions were the pinnacle of awkwardness.

The old rabbit demon was the first to end the straining dry smile, spoke to Wen Leyang with a face full of regret, "This old monk has gone rusty. He did not think that the Sun Dynasty Palace would still bother the Wen clan, even going so far as to seek the help of Jilong…"

Fourth Elder Wen sneakily smiled and said, "There is no more Sun Dynasty Palace."

The old rabbit demon nodded, adding a trace of graveness in his expressions, "However this time the Jilong has suffered a great loss. The enlightened sword-bearer was also almost killed by you guys. However, they will be back. I rushed here after hearing the news. I will…be on your side!"

The four elders of the Wen family shifted their looks and saluted the old rabbit demon together, uttering only two words, "Many thanks."

The skill of the sword-bearer was obvious to all. The Jilong had lost many of its disciples this time. Their revenge would most certainly be terrible. Although the Wen clan have survived for two thousand years.However, to fight against one of the Five Blessings who had been leading true cultivators of the Right Path for thousands of years, the odds would be against them. The purpose of the old rabbit demon's visit was apparent, he came to fight for the Wen Bucao.

Wen Leyang followed suit and saluted the four elders. He straightened his back and asked the old monk, "That enlightened sword-bearer, what kind of person is he?"

The old rabbit demon Bu Le chuckled, "Speaking of his identity, he is the second top person in the Jilong way, speaking of actual power, he is the true leader of the Jilong way, speaking of popularity, there might be cultivators who don't know who the head of Jilong is, but everybody knows the enlightened sword-bearer!"

Wen Leyang was shocked. He had thought that the old priest Qing Niao was a respected person, but he never thought that he would be seen in such high regard.

The old rabbit demon Bu Le saw his strange expression, looked at him through squinted eyes before saying, "Don't tell me that the one who defeated the ox nose Qing Niao was you…and not the little lady's big-muzzled blunderbuss?"

Wen Leyang only smiled humbly.

The old rabbit demon was stunned. He slapped his thighs while laughing loudly, "Good man, I'll have Shan Duan spread the word immediately. You, young man, defeated Qing Niao, I guarantee that you would be famous tomorrow!" As he was saying this he fetched a mobile phone from his pocket to make the call. After a while, he put the phone back, "My line has been barred… lend me your phone."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter